i 
 
 »' 
 
 ^ 
 
 *.i,c; 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^^^b 
 
 
 
 ^^BjjL 
 
 
 
 km 
 
 ^^, 
 
Hati (fioUege of Agriculture 
 
 At dtacnell llniUEraitH 
 atljata, N. 1- 
 
Cornell University Library 
 E 672.G67 
 
 A life of Grant for boys and girls, 
 
 3 1924 014 109 544 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tliis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924014109544 
 
WORKS BY 
 
 WARREN LEE GOSS 
 
 War Stories 
 
 JED. A Boy's Adventures in the Army of 
 
 1861-65. 
 TOM CLIFTON; or, Western Boys with Grant 
 
 AND Sherman's Army. 
 
 JACK ALDEN. A Story op Adventure in the 
 Virginia Campaigns, 1861-65. 
 
 IN THE NAVY; OR, Father against Son. A 
 Story of Naval Adventures in the Great 
 Civil War. 
 
 Each, fully illustrated, lamo, cloth, fj cents. 
 Biography 
 
 A LIFE OF GRANT FOR BOYS AND GIRLS. 
 Fully illustrated, 8vo, cloth. $i.so. 
 
 " Mr. Goss has an extremely readable style. He 
 tells his story in a straightforward manner, without 
 any attempt at fine writing. His descriptions are 
 often dramatic and are to be absolutely depended 
 upon for historical accuracy." — Boston Transcript. 
 
 THOMAS Y. CROWELL & CO. 
 
 New York 
 
A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 for 
 
 BOYS AND GIRLS 
 
 BY 
 
 WARREN LEE GOSS 
 
 AUTHOR OF "JED,' "JACK ALDEN," "RECOLLECTIONS OF 
 
 A PRIVATE," "THE SOLDIER'S STORY OF ANDERSON- 
 
 VILLE," "TOM CLIFTON," "IN THE NAVY," ETC. 
 
 U'v^ vf// 
 
 'For of illustrious men the whole earth is the sepulcfaer." 
 
 —Pericles. 
 
 ' ' \,v'vvt<, 
 NEW YORK 
 
 THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY 
 
 PUBLISHERS 
 
Copyright, 191 i, 
 By THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY. 
 
DEDICATED TO 
 THE BOYS AND GIRLS OF AMERICA 
 
PREFACE 
 
 Just fifty years ago, in the spring of 1861, this coun- 
 try was entering upon a war to test, in the words of 
 President Lincoln, " whether a nation conceived in lib- 
 erty and dedicated to the proposition that all men are 
 created equal, can long endure." The fate, not only of 
 the nation but of civilization, hung in the balance ; for if 
 the force that would break up the union of states pre- 
 vailed, not only would human slavery be perpetuated in 
 a large section, but the weakened fragments of the na- 
 tion would fall an easy prey to foreign powers that had 
 long watched with jealousy the great power growing up 
 in the Western hemisphere. 
 
 In this crisis hundreds of men sprang to the defense of 
 the Union, leaving their farms and workshops for the 
 hard life of the camp, comforting their wives and chil- 
 dren with the assurance that it was better to have a 
 country without husband or father than husband or 
 father without a country. Of this army so swiftly gath- 
 ered, the majority were young men, many mere lads of 
 high school age. 
 
 So siiddenly did this war break upon an unprepared 
 country that it was difficult to find competent officers to 
 organize, drill, and command these volunteer soldiers, 
 much more to plan campaigns and lead them to victories. 
 General after general was tried, till at length the atten- 
 tion of the country was turned towards a simple, silent, 
 steadfast man in the Army of the West who was win- 
 
 yii 
 
viii PREFACE 
 
 ning victories; who seemed to know how and when to 
 striije, and who was able to follow up one telling blow 
 by another. This man was promoted from one rank to 
 another till he stood at the head of an army of a million 
 men and led it to such a victory that every inch of its 
 territory was restored to the nation and every man who 
 had raised his hand against it laid down his arms. 
 
 That silent soldier not only proved himself one of the 
 greatest generals of all times, but in all his life, whether 
 as a private citizen or as the country's Chief Magistrate, 
 showed such high and manly qualities as to make him 
 worthy of being studied by all American youth. 
 
 The boys of this day have the same mettle as those of 
 fifty years ago; and in the problems they will meet it 
 will be well for them to know what was done by those 
 before them. They know those boys of '6i, but they 
 know them as gray-haired veterans to whose tales they 
 have loved to listen. Those veterans, who once served 
 their country on the battle-field, can best serve now by 
 instilling lessons of patriotism in the minds of the 
 younger generation. 
 
 This offering of an old soldier is addressed to girls as 
 well as boys, since the women on both sides of the great 
 war for the Union showed devotion as great and self- 
 sacrificing as did the men. The girls also will find the 
 life of General Grant worthy of study as an example of 
 the virtues of patience, faith, and patriotism, and it will 
 be of advantage to all young people to contemplate a 
 character so honest, simple, and devoid of pretense as 
 that of our greatest commander. 
 
 W. L. G. 
 
 New York City, 
 
 July I, 1911. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. Boyhood and Early Training i 
 
 II. Young Grant at West Point iS 
 
 III. A Lieutenant in the Mexican War .... 25 
 
 IV. Commissioned a Captain 38 
 
 V. A Soldier in Peace 50 
 
 VI. Working for a Living 58 
 
 VII. Colonel of the 2ist Illinois 69 
 
 VIII. Brigadier-General Grant 79 
 
 IX. Unconditional Surrender Grant 88 
 
 X. The Battle of Shiloh 99 
 
 XI. Grant in Command of the Department of Ten- 
 nessee no 
 
 XII. Trying to reach Vicksburg 118 
 
 XIII. Marching and battling for Vicksburg . . .127 
 
 XIV. The Investment of Vicksburg 137 
 
 XV. The Surrender of Vicksburg 148 
 
 XVI. The Chattanooga Campaign 154 
 
 XVII. Grant Commander-in-chief 167 
 
 XVIII. The Encounter in the Wilderness .... 179 
 
 XIX. The Battle of the Wilderness 187 
 
 XX. Battling at Spottsylvania 197 
 
 XXL Still Fighting and Marching On 209 
 
 XXII. On id Petersburg 216 
 
 ix 
 
X CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 XXIII. The Investment of Petersburg 225 
 
 XXIV. The Great Mine Explosion 235 
 
 XXV. Destroying Confederate Hopes 245 
 
 XXVI. Closing in for the Final Campaign .... 254 
 
 XXVII. Lee's Race for Life 262 
 
 XXVIII. Grant's Call to the Presidency 277 
 
 XXIX. Grant as President 291 
 
 XXX. A Visit to Foreign Lands 307 
 
 XXXI. The Tragedy in Wall Street 319 
 
 XXXII. The Last Battle 325 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 President Lincoln and General Grant . . . Frontispiece 
 
 OPPOSITE 
 PAGE 
 
 General Taylor at Monterey 30 
 
 The Charge on Fort Donelson 96 
 
 General Grant at Shiloh 106 
 
 A March in the Mud 122 
 
 Gunboats and Mortar Boats on the Mississippi . . .130 
 
 The Siege of Vicksburg 146 
 
 The Battle of Lookout Mountain 164 
 
 Officers in Washington 176 
 
 Grant and Meade in the Wilderness 182 
 
 Hancock's Breastworks on Fire 192 
 
 A Southern Road 206 
 
 Intrenching 230 
 
 A Messenger from the Enemy 254 
 
 Surrender of Lee's Army 276 
 
 General Grant and his Family 292 
 
 XI 
 
A Life of Grant for Boys and 
 Girls 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 BOYHOOD AND EARLY TRAINING 
 
 Several hundred years ago, there lived among the 
 hills and heaths of Scotland a family named Grant. 
 All Scotchmen are supposed to be hard-headed, but 
 since this family (both in England and in Scotland) 
 took for their motto " Stand Fast," we may suppose 
 that they were a bit more hard-headed even than their 
 neighbors. In 1630 Matthew Grant turned away 
 from his native land and set his face towards the 
 savage wilderness of America, a much more arduous 
 undertaking than could be found now short of a trip 
 to the North Pole. As yet there were but two colo- 
 nies between which to choose, Virginia and Massachu- 
 setts, and he reached the latter in 1630. 
 
 In 1636 we find Matthew Grant settled in Windsor, 
 Connecticut, , where he lived for over forty years, 
 serving his generation like a good man and true. He 
 was a surveyor at a time when every rod of land had 
 to be measured and allotted to the settlers as they 
 arrived. He chopped and plowed and grubbed a 
 
2 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 farm out of the wilderness, or fought Indians with 
 his flintlock musket, whichever happened to be in 
 the day's work. And he left sons and grandsons, a 
 long line, all such hard workers and good fighters and 
 honest men, that the one who became the greatest 
 general of his time and President of his country had 
 no need to be ashamed of his forebears. 
 
 The Grant family seems never to have missed any 
 opportunity for fighting, but there was a great deal 
 of it to be done in those pioneer days. In the war 
 against the French and Indians in Canada, both Noah 
 and Solomon Grant held commissions in the English 
 army and both were killed in that contest. Noah 
 Grant's son, also named Noah, was a captain in the 
 Continental Army, serving at Bunker Hill and there- 
 after to the close of the Revolutionary War at York- 
 town. At the close of the war the Continental Con- 
 gress had no money with which to pay its soldiers, 
 but it could offer them grants of Western land. 
 Captain Grant, like many others, took his family 
 to Ohio, then the far West. Before he could make 
 provision for the stipport of his family. Captain 
 Grant died, and his children passed into the care 
 of his friends and neighbors. Of these, Jesse Grant 
 found a home in the family of Judge Tod. The boys 
 of that day were expected to work hard enough to pay 
 for their keep, which young Grant faithfully did. 
 When old enough he learned the tanner's trade, and 
 soon set up in that business for himself. 
 
 Jesse Grant married Hannah Simpson, and on 
 April the 27th, 1822, their son Ulysses was born. 
 
BOYHOOD AND EARLY TRAINING 3 
 
 In many respects the parents were opposites in per- 
 son, temperament, and character. The father was 
 tall, almost six feet, energetic and shrewd, much given 
 to talk, dogmatic and aggressive in manner, making 
 enemies and friends in about equal degree. The 
 mother was slim, handsome, but not vain, patient and 
 uncomplaining, self-poised, little given to talk, gossip, 
 or bragging; she made many friends and no enemies. 
 Of her ancestors but little is known, though she was 
 said to be as proud of them as her husband was of his, 
 and that they were as martial as the Grants. All ac- 
 counts agree in saying that Ulysses got his qualities 
 of patience, reticence, and good nature from his 
 mother. It is said by her neighbors that she never 
 cried and seldom laughed. Her husband said in after 
 years, " Her steadiness and strength of character have 
 been the stay of the family through life." 
 
 At the time of Ulysses' birth Mr. Grant had a tan- 
 nery at Point Pleasant, Ohio, and a year afterwards 
 removed to Georgetown, the county seat of Brown, 
 where he established a tannery, and bought a farm, 
 part tillage and part woodland. One of the evident 
 reasons for this change was that bark was plentiful 
 and cheap. It was here that Ulysses, the future gen- 
 eral and President, lived until he went to the Military 
 Academy at West Point. 
 
 Georgetown is situated on a plateau ten miles back 
 from the Ohio River, and is a -big clearing hewed 
 out from the virgin forest. It was a farming com- 
 munity, largely made up of people who had come 
 from Virginia and Kentucky,, bringing with them 
 
4 A LIFE OF GRANT >> 
 
 Southern prejudices and sympathies; though there 
 were a few who, Hke the Grants, were Northern by 
 birth or in sentiment. The village consisted of about 
 twenty dwellings, with farm buildings and shops. 
 The houses were small, with few conveniences and no 
 luxuries. The house where the Grants first lived here 
 had but two rooms and an attic. It was warmed by 
 a large open fireplace, where the cooking for the fam- 
 ily was done in pots, kettles, and other primitive con- 
 trivances. In a few years, however, Jesse Grant, by 
 economy and sagacious business tact, got rich for the 
 times and place, and built a brick house and wore 
 gold spectacles. From the foregoing it will be seen 
 that the environment in which young Grant was 
 brought up was without great refinement, and his life 
 hard and laborious. 
 
 Jesse Grant, it is said, had had only six months of 
 schooling in all his life; but by reading and self -cul- 
 ture he had become an intelligent and well-read man. 
 He saw, however, the great advantage that educa- 
 tional training gave, and was grimly determined that 
 his son should have it. There were no public schools 
 in the village or near there, so he sent Ulysses to a 
 school kept by John D. White and supported by sub- 
 scription. 
 
 The teaching in this school was primitive; there 
 were no graded classes, and of some thirty or forty 
 pupils some were learning their A B C's, others arith- 
 metic, writing, and reading, and all were taught by 
 the same teacher in one room. The better to enforce 
 discipline and instruction, the teacher kept a formida- 
 
BOYHOOD AND EARLY TRAINING 5 
 
 ble sheaf of long beech switches, of which he some- 
 times used on his pupils as many as a whole bunch 
 in a single day. Such, however, was the general prac- 
 tice of the teachers of his times ! It was then firmly 
 believed that a boy's reverence for his teacher, his 
 obedience and deportment, as well as his general edu- 
 cation, were greatly improved by the use of the rod. 
 There is but little doubt that the future general got 
 the full benefit of this " beating in " of information 
 and loving kindness; it is possible that it may have 
 influenced his conduct afterwards when he chastised 
 his enemies of the great Civil War. In this school 
 he remained and became well grounded in the ele- 
 mentary branches of study, until he was fourteen 
 years of age. 
 
 At an early age the little Ulysses showed great 
 fondness for horses. It is said that when he could 
 scarcely walk, he was seen playing around them, get- 
 ting under their feet, hanging by tail or mane, or try- 
 ing to get on their backs by aid of a box or the man- 
 ger. He was also getting, in addition to going to 
 school, another kind of education by work. He be- 
 gan driving a team when seven years old, drawing all 
 the wood for the house and shop and bark for the 
 tannery. He also broke the bark for the big coffee- 
 mill-like hopper of the tannery. The boy did not, 
 however, like any kind of work that belonged to a 
 tannery and he avoided it all he could, without posi- 
 tive disobedience to his father, though ever ready to 
 do any work which required the use of a team of 
 horses. He seemed intuitively to understand them, 
 
6 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 and horses appeared to love, obey, and have confi- 
 dence in the gentle firmness of the boy. The father 
 allowed him, when still quite young, to have almost 
 the entire control of those he owned, and even al- 
 lowed him to sell and buy them. At an early age he 
 became wonderfully proficient in training, breaking 
 to harness, and riding horses. 
 
 When he was eight years of age an incident occurred 
 which, though trivial and amusing, had its signifi- 
 cance. A neighbor had a colt that Ulysses wanted 
 very much. His father offered twenty dollars for it, 
 that being all he thought it worth ; but the owner stood 
 for twenty-five. As the boy wanted it very badly, 
 the father finally yielded, telling him to go and bar- 
 gain for the colt, and, if the owner would not take 
 less, to pay twenty-five dollars for it. So when 
 Ulysses went to buy it he said, " Father says I may 
 offer you twenty dollars, and if you won't take that 
 I am to offer you twenty-two and a half ; and if you 
 won't take that for your colt, I am to pay you twenty- 
 five dollars." Of course the boy got the colt that 
 his little heart coveted, and the owner got his price. 
 
 When this story got out the boys of the village 
 teased and ridiculed the little trader unmercifully, 
 causing him heart burnings which he could not soon 
 forget. This showed, however, a characteristic in 
 Ulysses that he carried through life. He meant to 
 have that colt, as he meant to have Donelson, Vicks- 
 burg, and Lee's army, when he wanted them; and 
 he conducted all his negotiations therefor with the 
 same straightforward candor. All through life he 
 
BOYHOOD AND EARLY TRAINING 7 
 
 disliked indirect or crooked methods of dealing with 
 men; and, as this narrative progresses, it will be seen 
 that this was the cause of some of his failures, as well 
 as of his great successes. 
 
 Another characteristic which young Grant showed 
 during these early years was his dislike to turn back 
 (in his Memoirs he calls it a superstition). When 
 driving a team, if by accident he passed a place he 
 was looking for, he kept straight on until he came 
 to a fork in the road that carried him back by another 
 route. This characteristic is shown in all his bat- 
 tles and marches from the beginning to the close of 
 the great Civil War, where he commanded larger 
 armies, fought more battles, and won more victories 
 than any other general of modern times, — victories 
 that gave to this great Empire of States of which we 
 are so justly proud, union and peace. 
 
 Ulysses Grant was not thought to be a remarkably 
 bright boy — but he was one who did things! A 
 small circus had come to Georgetown, which he, with 
 other boys of the village, attended. One of the at- 
 tractions was a trick pony, whose back was so round 
 that there was little chance to find a seat there, and 
 its mane had been cut off so there was nothing to hold 
 to. A reward of five dollars was offered to any boy 
 who could ride it without being thrown. Ulysses 
 did not care to try to catch a kangaroo, for which 
 a reward also was offered, but after looking on at 
 the performance of the trick pony, and seeing him 
 throw every boy that tried to ride him, he wanted to 
 try that. The pony, trained for this purpose, tried 
 
8 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 all his tricks to throw him, but Ulysses threw his arms 
 around the pony's neck, and stuck to his back and 
 conquered. He walked off with the five dollars, say- 
 ing : " That pony was as round as an apple." 
 
 When eleven years of age the boy learned to plow, 
 and from that time forward did all the work done 
 with horses on the place. He furrowed corn and 
 potatoes, brought in the crops when harvested, besides 
 taking care of two or more horses and one or two 
 cows, as well as sawing wood and attending school 
 regularly. 
 
 He was not only an industrious boy, but an obedi- 
 ent one. In his Memoirs he records the fact that 
 neither his -father nor mother ever whipped or scolded 
 him, which is quite remarkable, considering the meth- 
 ods of those times. He learned to obey, however, 
 and I have never been able to learn where he dis- 
 obeyed an order from a superior put over him, in all 
 his subsequent eventful life. 
 
 With all his tasks, the lad still found a little time 
 for swimming and fishing and for visiting his grand- 
 parents, fifteen miles away. He loved to travel and 
 to see new things. When quite young he drove his 
 father's horses alone to Cincinnati, over forty miles 
 from home, several times to Maysville, and once to 
 Louisville, Kentucky. At eleven years of age he 
 had driven over most of the country for forty miles 
 around, and a little later as far as seventy miles away. 
 
 The boys who read this must remember that in 
 those days there were no macadam or other good 
 roads, such as most of our boys are accustomed to. 
 
BOYHOOD AND EARLY TRAINING 9 
 
 The roads over which he drove were mostly wide, 
 rough pathways cut through virgin forests, dusty 
 when the weather was dry, and muddy when it was 
 wet. They were lonely journeys, with but little com- 
 panionship. It took a stout-hearted boy to drive 
 through these dark woods by night, or even by day, 
 where houses were so far apart and the silence was 
 unbroken save by the chippering squirrels by the road- 
 side, the hoot of owls, the song of birds, or the mel- 
 ancholy sighing of the wind in the treetops. All this 
 must have left an imprint upon his impressionable, 
 reticent nature. But I am not sure that in the devel- 
 opment of courage, self-reliance, and powers of ob- 
 servation, these experiences were not equivalent to the 
 best kind of college education. 
 
 At one time he carried a family seventy miles on 
 their way to Toledo, and returned alone over the 
 lonely roads. 
 
 One of his many experiences was amusing, though 
 characteristic of his courage and ingenuity in finding 
 some way to do difficult things. He made an ex- 
 cursion, accompanied by a Mr. Payne, to visit a per- 
 son who lived at Flat Rock, a place seventy miles 
 from home. The man where he visited had a saddle- 
 horse which Ulysses coveted so much that he offered 
 one of his carriage horses in trade for it. He knew 
 that the horse had never had a harness on -him, but, 
 finding him docile, he believed he could manage him. 
 So he hitched him to the carriage with his other horse 
 and drove on with his passenger. 
 
 The new horse went along quite well, until a sav- 
 
lo A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 age dog ran out, barking and snapping at his horses' 
 heels. The saddle-horse, unbroken to harness, ran, 
 kicking and rearing, as frightened horses will. 
 Ulysses finally brought his horses to a standstill on 
 the very verge of an embankment twenty feet high. 
 The horse was frightened and trembling, but not so 
 frightened as his passenger, who refused to go any 
 further, and took passage by some other means. 
 
 Ulysses, nothing daunted, calmed his fractious 
 horses and started for home alone, forty miles away. 
 But the saddle-horse couldn't get over his fright; he 
 ran, danced, and kicked so hard, that for a while he 
 threatened the safety of both the driver and the car- 
 riage. The boy finally blindfolded the frightened 
 horse with his handkerchief and, after a lively time 
 and a day's journey, reached Maysville, to the sur- 
 prise of Mr. Payne, who had preceded him by an- 
 other conveyance to this point. Here he borrowed 
 a horse from his uncle and reached home in safety. 
 
 When Ulysses was fourteen years of age his father, 
 with the determination that his son should receive the 
 best education that he could afford him, sent him for 
 one term to the academy at Maysville. It was kept 
 by a college-bred man, and here he studied, took part 
 in the work of the debating society, saw something 
 of social life and of manners more refined than those 
 of his home village. It is recorded, however, that he 
 would rather pay a fine than " speak a piece." He 
 never liked to do anything for self-display. 
 
 When nearly seventeen young Grant received his 
 appointment to the Military Academy at West Point. 
 
BOYHOOD AND EARLY TRAINING ii 
 
 A neighbor's boy, living near the Grants and 
 friendly with them, had received an appointment the 
 year before, but had failed in his examinations, and 
 resigned. Showy and with surface talents, he was 
 considered by the townspeople a brilliant boy and of 
 great promise. 
 
 Jesse Grant, in his grim, determined soul, had made 
 up his mind that his son should have an appointment 
 to the Military Academy — and go there. Young 
 Bailey's failure and resignation were not known to 
 him, so he wrote to one of the Senators of his State 
 inquiring about an appointment for his boy, and was 
 informed by the Senator that there was a vacancy in 
 his own district, which his own Representative could, 
 if he chose, give to Ulysses. 
 
 Jesse Grant was a Whig and the Representative was 
 a Democrat, and, though they had formerly been 
 good friends, they had quarreled over politics, so 
 that they did not speak when they met. Grant, how- 
 ever, wrote at once to Mr. Harmer, the Representa- 
 tive, saying, "If you have no other person in view 
 and feel willing to consent to the appointment of 
 Ulysses, you will please signify that consent to the 
 Department." 
 
 Mr. Harmer knew the boy, and liked him so well 
 that he did not allow the quarrel with his father to 
 stand in the way of Ulysses, and gave him the ap- 
 pointment. This generous act of Mr. Harmer not 
 only healed the breach between the former friends, 
 but gave to the nation a future general and Presi- 
 dent. 
 
12 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Now the boy had never shown any preference for 
 the life of a soldier, and when his father told him 
 about his appointment to West Point, Ulysses thought 
 that he didn't care to be a soldier ; that he had rather 
 be a trader. The father grimly persisted that he 
 should go to the Military Academy, until his son 
 changed his mind. But it is evident that at this time 
 he did not care for a military life. 
 
 When the people of Georgetown learned that 
 Ulysses had got his appointment, many thought that 
 Mr. Harmer might have made a better selection. One 
 man of the village, meeting Mr. Grant on the street, 
 said, " I understand that Ulysses has got the appoint- 
 ment to West Point," adding, " Why didn't our Rep- 
 resentative select some one who would be a credit to 
 this district?" It is very curious to observe that in 
 the little village where this great man had been raised 
 the folk thought him dull. The ideal of these peo- 
 ple was a person with surface talent; a boy that could 
 talk, declaim; had the " gift of gab," and other showy 
 qualities. This boy with uncommon ability to do 
 things; who, at an early age, could load a team with 
 big logs without other help than his horses; who had 
 great independence of character; who never failed to 
 do anything that he undertook, from riding a trick 
 pony to getting hard lessons; this boy the people 
 thought of as dull! 
 
 It is possible, however, that Jesse Grant by his dog- 
 matic manners, and political antagonism, had made 
 enemies for his son as well as for himself. The men- 
 tal atmosphere of this little hamlet was Southern, 
 
BOYHOOD AND EARLY TRAINING 13 
 
 while the Grants were Northern in sentiment and sym- 
 pathy. His pride in his boy and his talk about " my 
 Ulysses " had brought upon him ridicule, if not dis- 
 like, from which his son may have suffered. 
 
 When it was decided to send Ulysses to West Point, 
 the better to prepare him for its examinations he was 
 sent to an academy at Ripley, Ohio, superintended by 
 the Rev. William Taylor. It is said by those who 
 knew him there, that though not considered brilliant, 
 he was a good student, and particularly good in 
 mathematics. He never took any part while here in 
 mischievous pranks, was never punished or repri- 
 manded. 
 
 In person at this time Grant was a little over five 
 feet tall, stocky, with a large head, small hands and 
 feet, a round face, straight nose and firm chin, calm 
 blue eyes, and a very earnest expression. 
 
 Ripley was Northern in its sympathy and atmos- 
 phere ; it was here that Mrs. Stowe laid that dramatic 
 scene of " Uncle Tom's Cabin " when Eliza escaped 
 from slavery. This atmosphere may have biased the 
 people who knew young Grant while at school there 
 in his favor. 
 
 One thing that reconciled Ulysses to going to West 
 Point was that he would thereby see new places. 
 When he started he had about a hundred dollars, 
 which he had mostly earned by carrying passengers 
 and by teaming. He went to Pittsburg by steamer, 
 and from thence to Harrisburg by canal boat, as that 
 method of travel was slow and gave him an oppor- 
 tunity to see the country. The first steam cars that 
 
14 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 he had ever seen, or traveled on, were from Harris- 
 burg to Philadelphia, and we can imagine his interest 
 in them. 
 
 He stopped in Philadelphia five days, passing 
 through all its streets, and visiting Girard College, 
 then unfinished. In New York he stopped long 
 enough to see the sights, and then took steamer to 
 West Point, where he arrived on the last of May, 
 having been fifteen days in making the journey. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 YOUNG GRANT AT WEST POINT 
 
 Ulysses was about seventeen years of age when, 
 on the I St of July, 1839, he was enrolled as a cadet 
 at the National Military Academy. He had feared 
 that he might not be able to pass the examination. 
 It was, therefore, a gratification to him when he 
 easily passed this searching ordeal that has blasted the 
 hopes of so many dull boys. 
 
 I have hitherto neglected to inform my readers 
 that yOung Grant's name was originally Hiram 
 Ulysses instead of Ulysses S. The change happened 
 in this way: When Mr. Harmer sent his name to 
 the War Department he had always known him as 
 Ulysses, and, thinking by inference that his middle 
 name was Simpson, his mother's name, he gave the 
 name as Ulysses S. 
 
 After signing his own name on the adjutant's rec- 
 ord. Grant was informed that the name had been sent 
 in as given above. Upon requesting to have the 
 change made, he was told that it could not be changed 
 without the consent of the Secretary of War. 
 
 "Well," he is represented to have said, "I came 
 here to enter the Military Academy, and enter it I 
 will ; one letter more or less does not matter." Hence 
 it was that three months later he signed that name to 
 
 15 
 
i6 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 his enlistment certificate, it became his army name, 
 and he has been known by that name ever since. 
 
 After signing the adjutant's roll he was sent to the 
 barracks to report to the cadet officers, and soon after 
 went into the encampment that precedes academic 
 studies. He was given a broom, a pail and chair and 
 two blankets, which he carried to his quarters amidst 
 the usual hoots, jeers, and witticisms that are bestowed 
 on a " plebe." He was saluted with all sorts of ques- 
 tions, from : " Does your mother know you are 
 out? " to "Who made your breeches?" and "Where 
 did you get that hat ? " 
 
 He was thenceforward obliged to sweep the floor 
 of his quarters, was taught to arrange his outfit, and 
 had to sleep on the bare floor without a mattress and 
 with only the two blankets, one for his covering and 
 the other under him. 
 
 The duties of a cadet are much like those of a raw 
 recruit in the regular army. He was instructed, dur- 
 ing his drill, in the " first position of a soldier : — 
 Heels equally on the same line, knees straight without 
 stiffness, palms of the hands outward, the little finger 
 in rear of the seams of the trousers, eyes straight to 
 the front, chest thrown forward, and the body resting 
 on the soles of the feet." 
 
 All, this he was obliged to do with tiresome repeti- 
 tion until he had learned the " first position " and 
 was sick and tired of it. 
 
 Then he was possibly made to stand on one foot, 
 swinging the other and depressing his toe as the foot 
 swung forward. Then he was taught his facings; 
 
YOUNG GRANT AT WEST POINT 17 
 
 " right face," " left face," " right about face." Then 
 there is squad drill, company drill, guard mbunt, all 
 of which has to be performed with painful exactness. 
 
 This does not look very formidable on paper, per- 
 haps, but if any of my boy readers will take an hour's 
 drill with a regular drill master, he will find to the 
 contrary. Every position of body and hand has to 
 be mathematically exact, for a soldier is but one of 
 the parts of a huge marching machine controlled by 
 a single will. The cadet has the tactics drilled into 
 him by wearisome repetitions until the evolutions are 
 almost automatically performed. And he is expected 
 to go through these exercises with " snap " and keep 
 time in so doing as if it were music instead of tedious 
 drudgery. 
 
 When he gets through with two hours of this drill, 
 every muscle is sore and, unless he is a very humble 
 person, and such are not fitted to be soldiers, he is 
 mad all through and questions to himself, " Why did 
 I come for a soldier?" 
 
 In this preliminary drill of three months that pre- 
 cedes the January examinations there is no glitter of 
 military uniforms; the " plebes," as they are called, 
 wear their citizen's clothes, which naturally as a whole 
 are of a great variety of styles and colors. To 
 make this drill still more exasperating, their superior 
 officers — who are cadets of the upper classes — 
 give their orders in a sarcastic tone, with a plentiful 
 sprinkling of side remarks, such as, " I'll have to put 
 you in the awkward squad, you clown," or, " Dress 
 up there ! " or, " Draw your belly in," or, " If you do 
 
i8 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 that again I'll skin you alive." These men of the 
 third class had been through with the same tortures 
 themselves, and were repaying themselves for the 
 humiliations they then endured by practicing them on 
 the " plebes." 
 
 All sorts of tricks are played off on the " plebe." 
 Perhaps he is soused with a pail of water while 
 asleep, or trying to sleep, under his small outfit of 
 blankets ; and the " plebe " must not resent it unless he 
 is looking for more trouble. 
 
 It is said that Ulysses, on account of his small size 
 and great good nature, escaped with but little hazing. 
 
 Time had, however, dragged along very slowly and 
 tediously for him; he was disgusted and heavy- 
 hearted, and no doubt would have sold out his share 
 in West Point for much less than it had already cost 
 him. He afterwards said that when this encamp- 
 ment broke up, he felt that he had been at West Point 
 forever. There was but little doubt that he was 
 homesick, as well as chagrined — though he did not 
 confess it in his letters to his friends. 
 
 The January examinations came and he passed 
 them with credit; standing very high in mathematics, 
 and almost at the foot of the class in French. Mathe- 
 matics came very easy to him, and, as one of his com- 
 rades among the cadets afterwards said, he had a 
 way of solving difficult problems by hard sense rather 
 than by rule. 
 
 This, we think, showed penetration unusual in one 
 of his age. It also foreshadowed a characteristic 
 which he developed in his military career, that of 
 
YOUNG GRANT AT WEST POINT 19 
 
 solving difficult military situations by application of 
 good common sense. 
 
 The quarter that followed was tedious to a boy ac- 
 customed to much liberty of action. The routine life 
 was governed by strictest rules, and from " reveille," 
 when he got out of bed in the morning, to "taps," 
 when lights are out at night, every hour was filled 
 by some duty to which he was called by the tap of 
 the drum or the querulous shrieking of a fife. There 
 are "feed calls," "drill calls," "sick calls," "roll 
 calls," dinner, supper, and breakfast calls, "guard 
 mounts," and so on through a routine of daily duty. 
 
 During his first year a bill was discussed in Con- 
 gress which proposed to abolish the Military Acad- 
 emy. Grant's sentiment, during that time, is shown 
 by the fact that he read the debate with great interest, 
 hoping it would pass, as he afterwards said, so that 
 he might honorably leave the Academy. 
 
 In September he signed his " Certificate of Enlist- 
 ment," in which he pledged his " word of honor as 
 a gentleman that I will faithfully observe the rules and 
 articles of war, the Regulations of the Military Acad- 
 emy, and in like manner obey the orders of the Presi- 
 dent and the orders of the officers over me." On this 
 he wrote, for the first time, his signature as U. S. 
 Grant, and by that name he has since been known. 
 
 As there were two Grants in the class, the cadets 
 nicknamed him first " Uncle Sam," afterward ab- 
 breviated to Sam, a name by which he was known 
 by his classmates while there. 
 
 If my boy friends think his studies easy let them 
 
20 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 scan this list of which the course of instruction con- 
 sisted: Algebra, plane, spherical, descriptive, and 
 analytical geometry, differential and integral calculus, 
 natural and experimental philosophy, mechanics, 
 chemistry, mineralogy, geology, French language and 
 literature, rhetoric, logic, constitutional, international, 
 and military law, ordnance and gunnery, architecture, 
 industrial and topographical drawing, civil and mili- 
 tary engineering, besides, as I have already instanced, 
 the hard and practical drill of artillery, cavalry, and 
 engineering tactics. 
 
 Grant has recorded in his Memoirs that he seldom 
 read his lessons over more than once. This shows 
 that if he had cared to do so he could have easily taken 
 higher rank in his studies. 
 
 There was a fine library of books at the Academy 
 and, unaccustomed to such wealth of literature, these 
 attracted him. From the first he spent the leisure he 
 gained by his quickness in learning his lessons, in 
 reading, not only substantial books, but the novels of 
 Sir Walter Scott, Bulwer, Washington Irving, Cooper, 
 and many others. 
 
 The second year was much pleasanter than the-j 
 first. The cadet of the second year can, if he 
 chooses, in turn order and lord it over the " plebes." 
 It is not believed, however, that he did this, as he 
 never cared to inflict pain for the sake of fun. 
 
 After two years at the Academy, he was granted 
 the customary furlough and went home to his proud 
 father and loving mother. The mother noted that 
 he had grown taller and straighter. " Yes," said 
 
YOUNG GRANT AT WEST POINT 21 
 
 Ulysses, " they teach us to stand straight at the Acad- 
 emy." 
 
 At this time the Grants were living at Bethel, where 
 Jesse Grant had established a large tannery. It was 
 nearer Cincinnati than Georgetown, though not a 
 great way from the latter place. The doting father 
 had bought a new horse for his new-fledged soldier. 
 
 Gold lace goes a great way with young ladies, and 
 the young cadet, with his splendid carriage and sol- 
 dierly bearing, wearing his undress uniform of blue 
 jacket with gilt buttons and white duck trousers, evi- 
 dently made a sensation among the girls and found 
 favor in their eyes. It is recorded that he took them 
 to ride and visited them. 
 
 On his new horse he often rode over to George- 
 town to visit his acquaintances, and among others a 
 Miss King, who is supposed to have been his first 
 sweetheart. Here the people noticed his improved 
 manner and soldierly bearing and began to make fa- 
 vorable comments about young Grant. They began 
 to think that, after all, the young fellow was a " right 
 smart " young man. 
 
 The days passed quickly away, as days of youth 
 do when full of pleasure. He was undoubtedly a 
 sorry boy when his three months' furlough was over 
 and he returned to the prison-like barracks and strin- 
 gent exactions of the Military Academy once more. 
 He said in after years that he never enjoyed anything 
 in his life so much as he did this short vacation. 
 
 The corps of cadets at the Academy was divided 
 into four companies for their military exercises. 
 
22 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 These were officered by the cadets, who were se- 
 lected for their military qualifications. Upon his re- 
 turn Grant found that he had been promoted to be 
 sergeant. 
 
 Why it was I do not know, but during the year 
 that followed, though his standing in his class was 
 twenty in general merit, and but a trifle below the 
 average in artillery and infantry practice, he was re- 
 duced to the ranks as a private and served as such 
 until he graduated. He intimates in his Memoirs 
 that as he had not been " called out " as a corporal 
 previously, this sudden jump to promotion as a 
 sergeant turned his head. He stood, however, tenth 
 in mathematics in a class of fifty, his general average 
 was good, and in " conduct " stood high. 
 
 Demerit marks were easily obtained by cadets. 
 Five were given for not attending church ; marks were 
 given for failure to salute officers, for carelessness in 
 dress, for being late to the calls, and for so many 
 trivial causes that it would seem as though none but 
 an angel could graduate. Two hundred demerit 
 marks against a cadet, during a year, call for his dis- 
 missal. 
 
 Grant was now accustomed to Academy life; it 
 was healthful, and in his third year he began to enjoy 
 more of its privileges. There are also indications 
 that he began to feel the stirrings of ambition. Gen- 
 eral Scott had visited the Academy and he was much 
 impressed by the record and martial bearing of this 
 grand old soldier, and afterwards said in his Memoirs 
 
YOUNG GRANT AT WEST POINT 23 
 
 that he had a premonition that some day he would 
 stand in his place. 
 
 Though not liking the artillery or infantry drill, 
 the cavalry exercises, which had now become a part 
 of practice, were more to his taste. The rattle of the 
 saber and the evolution of the horses appealed to him. 
 He especially delighted in his riding exercises, and 
 at the riding school was a favorite with the master. 
 It is told that at one time, when there were a number 
 of spectators present, the riding master — old Hersch- 
 berger — called out in guttural tones — " Cadet 
 Grant ! " At this call a slender youth, mounted on 
 a powerful horse, came riding like a thunderbolt down 
 the hall, holding his seat as though rider and horse 
 were one, and cleared the bar. It is on record at the 
 Academy that at one time he leaped his horse over 
 a bar five feet six and a half inches high; a record 
 which, it has been said, has never been surpassed at 
 the Academy. 
 
 At last his four years at the Military Academy 
 were over and he graduated. He was now twenty-one 
 years of age, had grown six inches since he entered, 
 and was straight and slim, but with muscles like iron 
 and nerves like steel; he was inclined, however, to 
 pulmonary disease, from which his younger brother 
 afterwards died. His habits were good ; he was never 
 known to use a profane or vulgar word. While not 
 a prig, he had a scrupulous regard for truth, and al- 
 ways kept his word. A member of his class said of 
 him: "He is a splendid fellow — a good, honest 
 
24 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 man, against whom nothing can be said and from 
 whom everything can be expected." 
 
 He was ready for any kind of fun that did not in- 
 flict pain on some one nor require him to tell a lie. 
 He had a keen sense of humor. 
 
 At one time he was almost caught by a tactical offi- 
 cer while cooking in his room. Ulysses hid his 
 chicken and pan just as the officer appeared at his 
 door, and standing at attention saluted with impassive 
 face. 
 
 " There is a funny smell in your room," said the 
 officer. 
 
 " I have noticed it myself, sir," replied Grant. 
 
 " Don't," said the officer, " set the room afire." 
 
 " Thank you," said Cadet Grant, and the officer 
 retired, carefully avoiding seeing the cause of the 
 odor. 
 
 It has been said by his detractors that Grant was 
 slow and dull. The fact that there were originally a 
 hundred men in his class and that only thirty-nine of 
 these graduated; that among these were such men as 
 Sherman, Thomas, Meade, Reynolds, and other men 
 afterward known to fame; and that at graduation he 
 stood twenty-first in his class, seems to indicate that 
 though unassuming and not brilliant or showy, he had 
 substantial qualities. 
 
 It is not always the brilliant student in college or 
 school who takes the prizes in after life. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 A LIEUTENANT IN THE MEXICAN WAR 
 
 It was July ist, 1843, when young Grant was ap- 
 pointed to the Fourth Infantry. He received a three 
 months' furlough and spent the time in visiting his 
 home at Bethel, Ohio. 
 
 During this visit a country muster was held, one 
 of those wonderful occurrences, all fuss and feathers 
 and noise, at which the people from miles around 
 congregated to take part and to take in the sights. 
 Here young Grant was invited to drill the militia, and 
 acquitted himself with such credit as to find still 
 greater favor with his elders, or such of them as 
 were not prejudiced against the Grants. His clear, 
 high-pitched voice rang across the parade ground 
 and was plainly heard, in marked contrast to those 
 of the militia officers. 
 
 The possibility of a war with Mexico over the an- 
 nexation of Texas was the all-pervading topic of con- 
 versation and discussion at that time, and the militia 
 was excited over the possibility of winning honors on 
 the battle-field. 
 
 After his three months' leave of absence was over, 
 Grant reported for duty at Jefferson Barracks, near 
 St. Louis, which was then the most important mili- 
 tary station in the West. The routine of duties here 
 
 25 
 
26 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 was quite light to one accustomed to Military Acad- 
 emy exactions, and he found time to visit at the home 
 of his classmate, F. D. Dent, whose father lived only 
 five miles from the barracks. He there became ac- 
 quainted with Miss Julia Dent, then a miss of seven- 
 teen, to whom, shortly afterwards, he became en- 
 gaged to be married. His ambition at that time was 
 to settle down as a professor in some college, and he 
 was encouraged by his professor at West Point to be- 
 lieve that he might get an appointment as assistant 
 professor of mathematics under him. 
 
 With this in view, he applied himself to study for 
 the position which Professor Church had encouraged 
 him to expect. 
 
 This life of military routine, study, and social 
 pleasure was interrupted by a call to more active du- 
 ties in anticipation of the war with Mexico. In an- 
 ticipation of this war he was ordered, with his regi- 
 ment, to Camp Salubrity, Natchitoches, Louisiana, 
 there to await the action of Congress over the an- 
 nexation of Texas, then being discussed. The offi- 
 cers of his regiment were generally indifferent as to 
 whether or not this annexation was consummated, but 
 Grant was bitterly opposed to what he believed not 
 only an unjust attempt to acquire territory which of 
 right belonged to the Mexican republic, but a delib- 
 erate plan to extend slave territory. 
 
 Early in September he accompanied his regiment, 
 which had been ordered to Corpus Christi, and on the 
 30th received promotion to the full rank of second 
 lieutenant. 
 
IN THE MEXICAN WAR 27 
 
 The Army of Observation, as it was called, then 
 assembling under General Zack Taylor, consisted of 
 about three thousand men and was, ostensibly, for the 
 purpose of preventing filibustering in Mexican terri- 
 tory ; but in reality it was intended to bring on a war 
 by provoking a fight with Mexico. But the presence 
 of this force on the borders of the disputed territory 
 was not sufficient to produce the desired hostilities — 
 it being the plan that Mexico should begin them. So 
 this little army began preparations for its advance to 
 Matamoras, a place about one hundred and fifty miles 
 from Corpus Christi. Fresh water was scarce over 
 this route and there was not a single house or a culti- 
 vated field in the country to be traversed. Hence it 
 was necessary to have large wagon trains to trans- 
 port garrison equipage and rations for the army. The 
 army was poorly supplied with horses or mules; but 
 wild mules, unbroken to harness, were to be had of 
 Mexican traders for a small price. Before making 
 the contemplated march, the little lieutenant went 
 with the paymaster's outfit to San Antonio. Game 
 was abundant, but this interested him less than the 
 large herds of wild horses that roamed over these 
 plains. 
 
 During this trip, while young Grant was alive to 
 the beauties of the wilds, he also was drawing lessons 
 from the incidents of the journey. One afternoon 
 while he was out with a comrade he heard a pack of 
 wolves howling and yelping. He was somewhat 
 alarmed, for there seemed to him, judging from the 
 noise they were making, enough wolves to eat horses. 
 
28 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 harnesses, and himself and comrade. His friend, 
 more accustomed to wolves than he, kept right on. 
 Young Grant, determined not to show his fears, fol- 
 lowed closely after him. 
 
 " Say, Grant," said his friend, " how many wolves 
 would you think there are in that pack ? " 
 
 " Well," said the little lieutenant, desiring to set 
 the number low so as not to show his alarm, " about 
 twenty." 
 
 " Let us see," said his comrade. They came to a 
 little elevation, and saw, in a cleared spot below them, 
 the pack. There were only two! They had their 
 noses together doing all that terrific howling. 
 
 He learned then that noise does not always indicate 
 strength in numbers, and when, in after life, he heard 
 politicians noisily claiming a big following, he remem- 
 bered those wolves. 
 
 When at last preparations were completed, the 
 march began. The teams consisted of wild mules 
 bought of Mexican smugglers. Mules that are broken 
 to harness are at best refractory to a surprising de- 
 gree, but these wild creatures, which had never be- 
 fore seen a harness, much less had one adjusted to 
 them, were naturally more so. Five of them in a 
 team made it lively for the drivers. Sometimes the 
 mules of a team would all be in the air together, as 
 if trying to fly; or perhaps one would be seated, or 
 lying down, others prancing or bucking, and the rest 
 uttering melancholy laments. The teamsters had a 
 slipnoose around the neck of each mule, to shut ofif 
 
IN THE MEXICAN WAR 29 
 
 bad music by drawing it tight, or to correct and dis- 
 courage their refractory manners. 
 
 On the march all officers having horses were per- 
 mitted to ride them, though, strictly speaking, an offi- 
 cer of infantry is supposed to go afoot with his com- 
 pany. 
 
 Young Grant had bought a three-year-old wild 
 mustang, lately caught with a lasso from a herd. 
 Though feeling that he should march with his regi- 
 ment, he could not resist a horse. It was some time 
 before the youthful rider could agree with his horse 
 as to which part of the column they were to march 
 with, or which road they were to take; but, with his 
 usual skill in breaking horses, he soon had him as 
 tractable as any in the army. 
 
 It was with these wild horses and mules that the 
 army at last reached the Rio Grande. Here the 
 mules had, for a time, little to do but practice their 
 music and get their living while picketed on the 
 prairie. 
 
 It was about the middle of March when the army 
 reached the Rio Grande and went into camp opposite 
 the city of Matamoras. This little army of three 
 thousand men, with its base of supplies fifty miles 
 away, was surrounded by hostile people. Two offi- 
 cers, who had ventured away from their companies, 
 were killed by Mexican marauders, also two whole 
 companies were captured, though war had not yet 
 been declared. 
 
 The supplies brought by team were running short. 
 
go A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 so, after building a fort opposite the town, which 
 was provisioned with the rations that remained, the 
 rest of the army, under General Taylor, with all the 
 wagons, marched to Fort Isabel, twenty-five miles 
 away, to obtain supplies. Two days' journey brought 
 them to the mouth of the Rio Grande, where pro- 
 visions were awaiting them. 
 
 While lying in his tent on the shore, our little lieu- 
 tenant heard the sound of artillery announcing that 
 the Mexicans were attacking the garrison opposite 
 Matamoras. The war had actually begun. 
 
 On the 3d of May, as the army on its returning 
 march approached Palo Alto, they saw the enemy, 
 greatly outnumbering the Americans, and consisting 
 mostly of cavalry armed with lances, drawn up in 
 line in front of some timber. About 3 o'clock p. m. 
 the engagement opened with artillery from both sides, 
 and continued until after sundown. The Americans 
 encamped on their own ground, expecting to resume 
 the engagement there in the morning. But the enemy 
 had retreated during the night to a stronger posi- 
 tion. 
 
 They were found, fortified with logs and brush, 
 on the opposite side of a long, narrow pond. The 
 captain, having been sent to some other duty, gave 
 Grant the command of his company when the order 
 for the advance of the whole army was given. Bul- 
 lets were humming and whistling around him as he 
 led his company through the thickets, and no doubt 
 the little officer wished himself at home with his 
 mother. He rushed forward, directing his company 
 
IN THE MEXICAN WAR 31 
 
 where the woods were so dense that an enemy could 
 be within five feet of them and they not know it. 
 The Americans drove the enemy from their artillery, 
 shooting their gunners and shouting as they advanced. 
 Grant led his men through these entangled woods 
 until, seeing that he was too near the enemy for safety, 
 he commanded his company to lie down; this, as the 
 bullets came very thick, they were quite willing to do. 
 
 At last, extricating his men from this position and 
 finding a cleared spot leading between two ponds, he 
 ordered his company to charge. He captured a colo- 
 nel and a number of men and was just sending them 
 to the rear, feeling very proud of his achievement, 
 when he discovered that the ground had been charged 
 over before and that there was some of the American 
 army ahead of him. 
 
 After two hours of hot fighting, the enemy, panic- 
 stricken, broke and ran, leaving eight pieces of artil- 
 lery, two thousand stands of arms, numerous pistols, 
 lances, swords, a quantity of provisions, and five hun- 
 dred mules in the hands of the victors. About two 
 hundred men were killed and wounded in this two 
 days' action. It was the little Lieutenant's first bat- 
 tle, and also his first command of a company. 
 
 After this the army advanced up the river to its 
 old position, where they had built the fort. The 
 siege of this little fort had, during the army's absence, 
 been continued for several days without great loss 
 to the garrison. In these battles the Americans had 
 fought with flintlock muskets and their artillery had 
 been drawn by oxen. 
 
32 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Now that the war had really begun, volunteers be- 
 gan to arrive. One of the officers of these volunteers 
 was Mr. Harmer, the Representative to Congress who 
 got Ulysses his appointment to West Point. He was 
 taken ill at Monterey, and died soon after; in his 
 death young Grant lost a good friend. 
 
 Soon after the battle General Taylor transferred 
 his army to the west side of the Rio Grande. It had 
 now become the army of invasion. 
 
 In August, sufficient reenforcements having ar- 
 rived, Taylor began his forward movement to 
 Cumargo, the head of navigation on the Rio Grande. 
 This route enters a pass through which runs a road 
 to the city of Mexico. 
 
 On August 19th the army advanced to Monterey; 
 the infantry was conveyed by steamers, while the 
 artillery and cavalry marched down the south or Mexi- 
 can side of the Rio Grande. It was very hot and the 
 marches were made mostly by night. 
 
 On arriving at Camargo, our little lieutenant was 
 made quartermaster and commissary of the regiment. 
 He thereafter held that responsible position and dis- 
 charged all its duties with promptness and energy 
 until the army was withdrawn from Mexico. 
 
 The teams, that had hitherto proved sufficient for 
 transportation of supplies, now had to be reenforced 
 by pack mules. The young quartermaster found his 
 duties with these animals to be very lively. A 
 quartermaster, among other duties, has charge of 
 trains; and camp equipage, such as sheet-iron kettles 
 and mess chests and tent-poles, made grotesque and 
 
IN THE MEXICAN WAR 33 
 
 clumsy bundles for contrary mules. When a mule 
 thought he had carried these burdens long enough, 
 he would throw up his hind legs until he almost stood 
 on, his head, or prance and buck, until he had scat- 
 tered his load. It speaks volumes for young Grant's 
 patience and forbearance that he got his trains over 
 the difficult roads, for it took pluck and an equable 
 temper. 
 
 On the 19th of September the army went into 
 camp about three miles from Monterey, then the prin- 
 cipal town in northern Mexico, having a population 
 of about twenty thousand people. 
 
 The Mexicans had made ample preparations for the 
 reception of the invaders. Between the American 
 army and the city was a plain on which stood a fort 
 of stone, called the " Black Fort," whose guns com- 
 manded the approach to the city at the north and 
 northwest. The city was also strongly fortified. 
 The town is on a stream, and back of that stood the 
 foot-hills. The hills at the north of the city, on one 
 of which stood the Bishop's Palace, were fortified to 
 sweep the Saltillo road with cannon. Within the city 
 all streets leading to the plaza were swept by cannon 
 from behind strong intrenchments. On the flat- 
 roofed houses were stationed men with muskets. 
 Such was the formidable position, held by ten thou- 
 sand troops commanded by General Ampudia, which 
 the audacious little American army of six thousand 
 was about to attack. 
 
 The little lieutenant, as regimental quartermaster, 
 was entitled to remain out of the fight; his position, 
 
34 A LIFE OF GRANX 
 
 if he chose, was with the mules and camp equipage. 
 But he was made of different stuff from the average 
 quartermaster, and had been taught at home that 
 " the post of danger is the post of duty." He was 
 with the eastern division of the army. 
 
 General Worth was ordered to dislodge the enemy 
 on the north and east. When the fight began, young 
 Grant mounted his mustang and rode to the front. 
 The order to charge was just being given as he ar- 
 rived and on horseback he charged with his regiment. 
 The pop, pop, pop of musketry from the tops of the 
 houses and the shriek of cannon balls saluted the 
 charging column. On the passage was a deep ravine 
 across which were bridges, on one of which stood a 
 figure of the Virgin; here the Mexicans, who were 
 devout Catholics, defended the statue with splendid 
 valor until it was destroyed. After reaching to within 
 a single street from the plaza, near its last barricade, 
 it was found that the ammunition was exhausted. 
 They could not advance, and they scorned to retreat. 
 
 " We must have reenforcements or ammunition," 
 said Colonel Garland, who commanded the brigade. 
 " It is a duty I don't care to order any one on, as it 
 is a chance that he ever gets back alive. Who will 
 go to General Twigg with my message ? " 
 
 I can imagine the old regulars growling under their 
 breath, " We are not volunteers ; we are regulars, and 
 go where we're ordered ! " The little lieutenant, sa- 
 luting his colonel, said, " I will go ; I have a horse." 
 
 " You are just the man," said the colonel, " but 
 ride fast, or they'll get you." 
 
IN THE MEXICAN WAR 35 
 
 The cross streets were swept by musketry. Grant 
 mounted, swung himself over the side of his horse 
 farthest from the enemy, with one arm around the 
 mustang's neck and his heel holding to the cantle of 
 his saddle, like a Comanche Indian, and started his 
 horse at a dead run. He reached General Twigg 
 safely, although the cross streets on his passage were 
 swept by musketry from the tops of the houses and by 
 artillery. Before, however, the necessary ammuni- 
 tion could be collected the regiments came pouring 
 back. They had found it too hot to hold their ad- 
 vanced position. 
 
 The daring feat of the little lieutenant was much 
 talked of among the men, though his name was not 
 mentioned in the reports. 
 
 General Worth, with his small division on the 
 north of the city, had resorted to an ingenious expedi- 
 ent. Instead of exposing his men to the fire from the 
 tops of the houses, he cut through the adobe walls of 
 the houses and so passed from house to house the 
 whole length of the street until he reached, with his 
 command, within a short distance of the plaza. The 
 Mexicans, seeing that the citadel was doomed, sur- 
 rendered before another morning. 
 
 It was a sad sight to young Grant to see the Mexi- 
 cans, humiliated and beaten, marching out from the 
 city. Their cavalry was mounted on little half- 
 starved horses, and he naturally had sympathy for a 
 defeated foe. 
 
 After the surrender property and person were pro- 
 tected and a market given to products of the country. 
 
36 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 The American soldiers made friends with the citizens 
 that remained in the city, and the relations between 
 them were very pleasant. 
 
 There was now a pause in military operations for 
 six months. It was a war for the extension of slave 
 territory and President Polk and his cabinet were in 
 a dilemma. General Zack Taylor by his victories, 
 which were heralded in the newspapers at home, had 
 become a popular hero. He was a Whig, the Ad- 
 ministration was Democratic. If he was allowed to 
 win more victories upon those already gained, it was 
 likely to make him President of the United States. 
 General Scott, also a Whig, was head of the army 
 and a soldier already crowned with the laurels of 
 Lundy's Lane and Chippeway. He had submitted to 
 the Administration a plan for the conquest of Mex- 
 ico which they had rejected. He, too, might become 
 better presidential timber than any candidate the 
 Democratic party could produce. If, on the other 
 hand, they abandoned the war they would not only 
 lose prestige, but the coveted territory for the spread 
 of the "peculiar institution," as slavery was called. 
 They finally decided to divide the glory between Scott 
 and Taylor by adopting Scott's plan of a campaign 
 and putting him into the field. 
 
 Taylor and Scott were both able military command- 
 ers, but entirely unlike in manner. Taylor seldom 
 wore a uniform, and when in battle saw to the posi- 
 tion of his troops himself, by riding up and down his 
 battle lines. Scott, on the other hand, got his infor- 
 mation of the progress of a fight through his staff 
 
IN THE MEXICAN WAR 37 
 
 officers. He wore his uniform on all occasions, with 
 as much gold lace and gilt buttons as military law 
 would allow. He was very able, though pompous in 
 person and language. He was popularly known as 
 " Fuss and Feathers," while General Taylor was 
 called " Old Rough and Ready." 
 
 With Vera Cruz for a landing place, the city of 
 Mexico was to be attacked; and Scott, with this in 
 view, called for all regular troops from General 
 Taylor, leaving him only the volunteers. 
 
CHAPTER IV, 
 
 COMMISSIONED A CAPTAIN 
 
 When General Scott assumed command, the regi- 
 ment to which our little lieutenant belonged was 
 transferred to General Worth's division and ordered 
 to join General Scott's forces, now assembling at the 
 mouth of the Rio Grande to embark for Vera Cruz. 
 
 The passage was by sailing craft, steamers not be- 
 ing much in use in those days, and was tedious and 
 long. Many of the troops were on shipboard over 
 thirty days. No wonder young Grant, after the 
 passage, wrote to his father that he was heartily sick 
 of the war. 
 
 Finally this army of less than twelve thousand 
 men that was about to invade a nation of eight mil- 
 lions, reached their destination. They began their 
 perilous landing, some three miles south from Vera 
 Cruz, the Mexicans occasionally faring shot at the 
 surf -boats that were making the landing. 
 
 Vera Cruz was a walled city extending to the water 
 in front and in rear, and with formidable fortifica- 
 tions all along the line. The American army ad- 
 vanced their guns under cover of night and intrenched 
 them. The siege, which was begun on the 7th of 
 March, continued until the 27th, when, a breach hav- 
 ing been made by our guns in the walls, General 
 
 38 
 
COMMISSIONED A CAPTAIN 39 
 
 Morales, the Governor of Vera Cruz, began nego- 
 tiations and surrendered the city on the 29th of 
 March. 
 
 More fearful of the yellow fever than of the en- 
 emy, Scott hastened to get his little army from the 
 vicinity of the conquered city. It was needful that 
 the army should carry with them enough supplies to 
 last until Jalapa, sixty miles away in the interior, 
 above the fever district, was reached. 
 
 On the eighth of April, with Worth's division 
 bringing up the rear, the little army began its march 
 into the interior. It was soon confronted by the 
 enemy behind fortifications at Cerro Gordo. General 
 Scott began preparations for the capture of this po- 
 sition, held by Santa Anna, with fifteen thousand 
 men. Cerro Gordo, which is twelve miles from 
 Jalapa, is situated on the spur of a mountain, sugar- 
 loafed in shape and very difficult of access. Santa 
 Anna had made a march of over a thousand miles, 
 after a battle with General Taylor at Buena Vista, 
 to reach this place before the American army. His 
 troops, though ragged and worn, were under good 
 discipline, and he thought it impossible for the Amer- 
 icans to capture it. 
 
 Nothing daunted. General Scott sent his engineers 
 to see if it could be approached by some other than 
 a front attack. (Two of these engineers were 
 George B. McClellan and Robert E. Lee.) Under 
 the direction of the engineers roads were built over 
 chasms, where the walls were so steep that they had 
 been deemed by the enemy inaccessible. These roads 
 
40 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 were made at night without the knowledge of the 
 enemy. 
 
 On the 1 8th the attack began. Over steep declivi- 
 ties and upward, the cannon were drawn by hand, 
 until the rear of Santa Anna's intrenchments were 
 reached. Then with shouts and yells the Americans 
 rushed upon the Mexicans, to whom the attack was 
 like a clap of thunder from a cloudless sky. It was 
 a complete surprise. The Mexican general after- 
 wards said he did not think a goat could have reached 
 them from that direction. The enemy beat a hasty 
 retreat. 
 
 Our little lieutenant, in a letter written soon after, 
 said, " As soon as the Mexicans saw this height taken 
 they knew that the day was up for them. Santa 
 Anna vamoosed with a small part of his force, leav- 
 ing about six thousand to be taken prisoners with all 
 their arms and supplies. Santa Anna's loss could not 
 have been less than eight thousand, killed, wounded, 
 taken prisoners, and missing. The pursuit was so 
 close upon the retreating foe that Santa Anna's car- 
 riage and mules were taken and with them some 
 twenty or thirty thousand dollars in money." 
 
 The prisoners were paroled, their arms destroyed, 
 and the march resumed. The country was beautiful 
 and supplies plentiful as they reached Jalapa, far 
 above the fever district. 
 
 Here, as the time of enlistment of four thousand 
 of his volunteers was almost up, Scott discharged 
 them. (He evidently did not value them much more 
 than General Taylor did some Mexicans that he had 
 
COMMISSIONED A CAPTAIN 41 
 
 captured ; he set them free, saying, " I'd rather fight 
 you than feed you.") This left Scott only about 
 five thousand men. 
 
 On the isth of May the army, with little resist- 
 ance, entered Puebia, the most populous and beautiful 
 city, with the exception of its capital, in Mexico. 
 General Worth was in command, and he was nerv- 
 ous and fussy; at one time he kept his men under 
 arms three days, and rode around proclaiming that 
 Santa Anna was about to attack them. When Gen- 
 eral Scott arrived nothing more was heard of the 
 enemy; and had Santa Anna attacked, it would not 
 have ruffled the calm old soldier. 
 
 While here, young Grant was sent out, as quarter- 
 master, on a two days' march to gather forage. He 
 was accompanied by an escort of only about a thou- 
 sand men. He procured full loads for all his wagons 
 and returned safely. 
 
 Although very active in his military duties, young 
 Grant found time to see things of interest. To him 
 the march across the dusty plains had been full of 
 instruction, and he drew military lessons therefrom. 
 He also found time to write letters to his parents. 
 In one of these he writes : " I have been delighted 
 with the Mexican birds, . . . their plumage is 
 superlatively splendid; . . . they beat ours in 
 show, but to my mind do not equal them in harmony. 
 . . . I have written this letter with my sword 
 fastened to my side, my pistols within reach, not 
 knowing but that the next moment I may be called 
 into battle." 
 
42 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Reenforcements for the army had at last arrived 
 and, on the 7th of August, the march toward the 
 Mexican capital was resumed. The route followed 
 took the army over the highest point of the Rio Frio 
 Mountains, the mightiest range on the American 
 continent. An army has been likened to a serpent 
 that moves on its belly. This is another way of say- 
 ing that it can move only so far as it can be fed. 
 Scott took no food or forage for men and horses, 
 but gathered his supplies from the country; to use 
 a military term, he " cut loose from his base of sup- 
 plies." 
 
 Our little soldier noted Scott's confidence in sub- 
 sisting his army in a hostile country, and it was a 
 lesson which he profited by in his campaign against 
 Vicksburg. He was receiving a supplementary mili- 
 tary education for his greater career. 
 
 It was August, the rainy season, when the little 
 army arrived in sight of the Mexican capital and 
 looked down upon the beautiful valley of Mexico, 
 with its three crystal lakes at the western base of the 
 mountains. It was a difficult task for this little 
 army to capture this city surrounded by dikes and 
 ditches and fortified by nature as well as by the 
 Mexicans, with an army outside of the city three 
 times as numerous as the Americans who were about 
 to attack it. 
 
 The three lakes mentioned were Chalco, Texoco, 
 and Xochimilco. Between the first two there is a 
 narrow strip of land over which there is a road 
 to the city. But the Americans could not safely 
 
COMMISSIONED A CAPTAIN 43 
 
 march over this road, because on its right was a high 
 rocky hill called El Penon, where the Mexicans had 
 mounted cannon both on top and at its base. These 
 cannon were to sweep with shot and shell an enemy- 
 marching over the road to the city. The engineers 
 at last found a safer way by passing around the south 
 side of Lake Chalco, and by the i8th of August the 
 brigade to which young Grant belonged had reached 
 a town called St. Augustin Tlalpan, within eleven 
 miles of the city. Between this place and the capital 
 is the village of Cherubusco, and southwest of this 
 place is Contreras, on the side of a mountain. At 
 the foot of this mountain is a huge mass of rock so 
 heaped and confused by volcanic action that neither 
 artillery nor cavalry could get over it. 
 
 The brigade to which young Grant belonged was 
 sent opposite the estate of San Antonio, three miles 
 from St. Augustin Tlalpan, which is on land almost 
 level with the lake and surrounded by wide ditches. 
 The only way our soldiers could reach San Antonio 
 was by a narrow road over level ground, every bit of 
 which was swept by cannon and musketry. If, how- 
 ever, they could capture the village of Contreras they 
 could flank (go around) the other places held by the 
 Mexicans between them and the city. 
 
 The assault on Contreras was made 6n the 20th, and 
 in less than a half hour the place, with many pris- 
 oners and all kinds of stores, guns and ammunition, 
 was captured. The next stronghold in the path of 
 their progress towards the city was a church and con- 
 vent in the village of Churubusco, with high walls and 
 
44 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 with breastworks built around it. But nothing could 
 daunt the American army. They went over the 
 breastworks and then scaled the walls of the con- 
 vent. The Mexicans, demoralized and bewildered, 
 fled before an enemy which nothing seemed able to 
 resist. The army could then, it is thought, have gone 
 into the city. But General Scott made a truce with 
 the Mexicans and, through Mr. Trist for the United 
 States, began negotiations for a treaty of peace. One 
 of the conditions of this truce was, that during its 
 continuance neither party should strengthen its po- 
 sition. 
 
 The terms of peace proposed by Mr. Trist were 
 that the Mexicans were to give up Texas and cede 
 New Mexico and California to the United States. 
 This so outraged the Mexican leaders that they at 
 once began preparations for defense without notice, 
 thus breaking the truce. 
 
 General Worth's division was now occupying 
 Tacubaya, about four miles from the city of Mexico. 
 A wooded piece of land slightly above the level ex- 
 tends into the flat land and terminates in a precipitous 
 hill or mound three hundred feet high. On the top 
 of this mound was a fortified castle, and around and 
 at its base were cannon behind intrenchments. To 
 even an experienced soldier it would look, as it did 
 to young Grant, impossible to capture. Back of its 
 fortress, which was surrounded by an aqueduct whose 
 arches had been built up with stone, was an old mill. 
 The battle for this mill is known as the battle of 
 Molino del Rey. 
 
COMMISSIONED A CAPTAIN 45 
 
 By daylight the men of Worth's division were in 
 line for attack. A charge was made, the place car- 
 ried, and the Mexicans beat a hasty retreat. 
 
 Our little lieutenant, who was in the thickest of 
 the fight, was with the foremost of those to enter the 
 mill. In the rush he stumbled over a wounded man 
 whom he discovered to be his friend Dent. Stop- 
 ping to see how badly his friend was hurt, he en- 
 countered a Mexican. Grant shouted to a lieutenant 
 who was between him and the door just in time to 
 save Dent from being shot. 
 
 His sharp eyes soon saw some Mexican soldiers on 
 the top of the building, and using the shafts of a cart 
 for a ladder, he got on top, only to find there a pri- 
 vate American soldier guarding some of the officers 
 and privates, " that he had surrounded." Grant 
 disarmed the officers and men, taking their pistols and 
 breaking their muskets. 
 
 The loss in this battle was very heavy, but not so 
 great as that of the enemy. Had this victory been 
 followed up at once, our men no doubt could have 
 gone into Chapultepec without further loss. It is 
 always in order to follow a beaten and retreating 
 foe, but as this was neglected, the Americans were 
 obliged to make another fight. 
 
 During the night of the nth batteries were estab- 
 lished within firing distance of Chapultepec, and in 
 the morning the guns opened fire upon the citadel. 
 Two assaulting columns of two hundred and fifty 
 men each charged and captured the position with 
 heavy loss. This battle removed another ugly ob- 
 
46 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 struction to the American advance into the city of 
 Mexico. 
 
 When Chapultepec was in the possession of the 
 Americans, they began an advance along the two 
 aqueduct roads. Young Grant was on the road to 
 San Cosme and was with those nearest the front. 
 To keep out of the enemy's fire they sheltered them- 
 selves under the archways of the aqueduct, skipping 
 from one to another. Coming to a road that joined 
 that on which they were, they found it defended by 
 a piece of artillery at the angle of the two roads, and 
 by Mexicans with muskets on the tops of near-by 
 houses. Our little lieutenant, seeing a house occupy- 
 ing an angle of the roads, watched his chance and 
 got across to it. From behind a wall which ran along 
 each of these roads, forming an enclosure near the 
 house, he began to reconnoiter. He found that the 
 road running east and west could from here be safely 
 reached, and went back for help. About a dozen re- 
 turned with him, keeping a close watch on the Mexi- 
 cans behind their intrenchments, and shooting at any 
 head that appeared. 
 
 When they reached a safer position, at trail arms 
 the men cautiously advanced with their leader. 
 
 On the way he fell in with a company going north 
 through a shallow ditch under command of Captain 
 Horace Brooks and told him what he was trying 
 to do. The captain said : " Go on, you know the 
 way; I'll follow." So they advanced until the San 
 Cosme road was reached on the flank of the Mexicans 
 serving the gun at the angle of the roads, which as I 
 
COMMISSIONED A CAPTAIN 47 
 
 have mentioned, had stopped the advance of the 
 Americans. 
 
 As soon as the Mexicans saw they were flanked, 
 the men serving the gun retreated, followed by those 
 on the house-tops. The American troops from un- 
 der the archways now joined them and followed the 
 Mexicans in close pursuit, capturing a second line 
 that was formed across the road. As no other re- 
 enforcements came up, they reluctantly had to aban- 
 don the position. But was it not quite a piece of 
 generalship for the little lieutenant to execute? 
 The position was retaken later, but not without con- 
 siderable loss. 
 
 Later in the day, after the Americans under Gen- 
 eral Worth had advanced farther towards the city, 
 young Grant did another gallant and courageous deed. 
 He saw a church at the south of the road and, with 
 his clear eye, saw that if a piece of artillery could be 
 got to its belfry he could make it uncomfortable for 
 the Mexicans. He soon got an officer with a moun- 
 tain howitzer and his men to serve it. As the Mexi- 
 cans held the road, the party had to go through the 
 fields where there were deep ditches to cross. To do 
 this the howitzer had to be taken to pieces and car- 
 ried by hand to the church. 
 
 Grant knocked and a priest came to the door. 
 
 " Will you please let us in, sir? " said young Grant 
 politely, in his best Spanish. 
 
 The priest politely, but firmly, refused to admit the 
 party. 
 
 " Then I shall be obliged to make you my prisoner. 
 
48 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 and go in whether you are willing or not," said the 
 little lieutenant. 
 
 The priest understood, though Grant may not have 
 spoken the best Spanish, and concluded to let them in. 
 
 They carried the howitzer to the belfry, put it to- 
 gether, and began to drop shot among the enemy in 
 the houses back of the San Cosme Gate. The Mexi- 
 cans were astonished and panic-stricken and scandal- 
 ized when shot came so unexpectedly. 
 
 General Worth saw from his position the great 
 effect this gun had upon the Mexicans, and was so 
 pleased that he sent Lieutenant Pemberton (the same 
 who, during the Civil War, surrendered Vicksburg 
 to General Grant) to bring the little lieutenant to 
 him. 
 
 " It is very fine work. Lieutenant ; every shot tells ! 
 I will send you another gun." 
 
 Now military etiquette does not allow an inferior 
 officer to make reply to a suggestion of his superior. 
 So Grant, standing at attention, saluted, saying: 
 " Thank you. General," though he knew there was not 
 room in the belfry for another gun. 
 
 These exploits of young Grant were much talked 
 of among the soldiers and he was mentioned with 
 high compliments in the reports. General Worth 
 made his " acknowledgments to Lieutenant Grant for 
 distinguished services " ; Captain Horace Brooks, in 
 his report, says: "Here Lieutenant U. S. Grant 
 found me. By a joint movement, after an obstinate 
 resistance, the strong field work was carried and the 
 enemy's right completely turned." Major Francis 
 
COMMISSIONED A CAPTAIN 49 
 
 Lee of the 4th Infantry said in his report, " Lieu- 
 tenant Grant and Captain Brooks, 2nd Artillery, 
 with a few men . . . made a handsome move- 
 ment and turned the right flank of the enemy. . . . 
 Lieutenant Grant behaved with distinguished gal- 
 lantry." Colonel Garland also says, " Lieutenant 
 Grant acquitted himself most nobly upon several oc- 
 casions under my observation." 
 
 But for all this, our little lieutenant was made 
 only a first lieutenant and afterwards a brevet cap- 
 tain. But it formed a post-graduate course of mili- 
 tary instruction of great value in after years, when 
 we were fighting for the very life of the nation and 
 he commanded the Union armies. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 A SOLDIER IN PEACE 
 
 The treaty of peace between the United States and 
 Mexico was at last ratified. It took a long time for 
 it to reach Washington and to return, for there were 
 no railroads across the continent in those days. Dur- 
 ing this interval the young soldier saw as much of 
 Mexico as possible. He saw one bull-fight, which is 
 the popular sport of the Mexicans. It was sickening 
 to him, for he could not understand how any one 
 could enjoy the sufferings of animals. Among other 
 points of interest he visited the volcano of Popocate- 
 petl, the highest on the American continent; also the 
 great caves of Mexico. Through all his after life it 
 was a pleasure for him to talk about Mexico and its 
 people. 
 
 While still quartermaster the regimental funds ran 
 low and there was need of money; so he resorted to 
 an ingenious expedient to get it. A ration of flour, 
 when baked into hard bread, made more than a ra- 
 tion, and so he got a contract to bake bread, hired an 
 oven and Mexican bakers, and soon had made more 
 money for the regiment than his pay amounted to 
 while in Mexico. It seemed through life that he 
 could do better for an army, or his regiment, than he 
 could for himself. 
 
 50 
 
A SOLDIER IN PEACE 51 
 
 At last the news of the ratification of peace came. 
 His regiment marched to the coast and, barely escap- 
 ing the yellow fever then prevailing, embarked for 
 home. On its arrival it was sent to the barracks near 
 New Orleans. 
 
 The young soldier, impatient to see his intended 
 wife, got a furlough of four months and went to St. 
 Louis. He was now a brevet captain, twenty-five 
 years of age, bronzed by the sun of Mexico, distin- 
 guished for courage and ability, but very shy in man- 
 ner and little given to talk. 
 
 On the 22d of August he was married to Miss 
 Julia Dent, the sister of his classmate, whose life he 
 had saved, and the daughter of Mr. Frederick Dent 
 of St. Louis. As a wedding tour he took his bride 
 to visit his home in Ohio. His father, proud of his 
 hero son fresh from the victorious fields of Mexico, 
 was delighted. It is said that, however busy, he 
 would stop on the street, even in the rain, to talk of 
 "my Ulysses." The young soldier had a delightful 
 time at home, and no one there sneered at young 
 Grant now. He was Captain Grant, mentioned in 
 army bulletins for gallantry in battles, distinguished 
 for courage and coolness in the presence of dangers. 
 It is said that during this visit he was full of boyish 
 joyousness, and spent some of his time practicing 
 with the lariat; and that he tried it on the pigs, cows, 
 and other farm animals. 
 
 After this care-free vacation he rejoined his regi- 
 ment, then at Sackett's Harbor, near Detroit. He oc- 
 cupied here modest regimental quarters which his 
 
52 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 ■wife brightened with womanly touches. He attended 
 church regularly, was boyish in looks, and kept him- 
 self in the background except in speeding a horse 
 which he owned, when he usually got to the front in 
 a race. At that time he was heard to refuse to join 
 a drinking party and gave his reason for the refusal 
 by saying, " I have become convinced that there is 
 no safety from ruin by liquor except by abstaining 
 from it altogether." At that time the habit of using 
 liquors was almost universal, especially among army 
 officers, and it took courage to say this. The only 
 time when he seemed to lack courage was when called 
 on for a speech. On one occasion, when he was 
 called upon for a toast at dinner, he rose, blushing 
 and diffident, and said, " I can face the music, but I 
 can't make a speech." This is the only time on record 
 when young Grant was known to indulge in what 
 might look like self-praise. 
 
 A merchant at one time expressed surprise that 
 such a man should be made regimental quartermaster. 
 The officer who heard the remark replied, " He may 
 not be much on papers, but you'd ought to see him in 
 a fight!" 
 
 While quartered in Detroit in the early spring, he 
 had a bout with a young shop-keeper named Zack 
 Chandler, because he did not keep the walk in front 
 of his shop clear of ice. Several officers had fallen 
 on the sidewalk, but did not care to complain of the 
 big, burly shop-keeper, who was reputed to be rather 
 fond of a fight. Grant, who feared nothing, at last 
 
A SOLDIER IN PEACE 53 
 
 made a complaint. Chandler went to trial, and was 
 quite abusive. Young Grant's friends thought 
 Chandler would surely whip him; but the quiet little 
 officer had a way with him that showed that such a 
 proceeding would be dangerous to the one who under- 
 took it. He never provoked a fight needlessly, but 
 he had a way of keeping rowdies and roughs at arm's 
 length. This same Zack Chandler was elected mayor 
 of Detroit while young Grant was there, and after- 
 wards became a noted man in the politics of the nation. 
 
 In the spring of 185 1 the regiment was again 
 ordered to Sackett's Harbor, and in the following 
 spring was sent to the Pacific coast. In July eight 
 companies of about seven hundred officers and men 
 sailed on a steamer called the Ohio for Aspinwall. 
 The steamer was full, even before these seven hun- 
 dred men came on board, and the additional number 
 crowded it to suffocation. 
 
 When Aspinwall was reached, the streets were 
 found two or three inches xonder water. July is the 
 height of the rainy season, when heat and moisture 
 make the atmosphere extremely uncomfortable and 
 unhealthful. At that time the Panama Railroad ran 
 no further than the Chagres River, and the rest of 
 the passage to Panama was made on mules and boats 
 propelled by natives. On young Grant rested the 
 difficult task of transportation and care of public 
 property. The contract for the transportation of the 
 regiment had been made with the steamship com- 
 pany in New York. All of the regiment except one 
 
54 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 company took boats, propelled by the natives, for 
 Gorgona and from there marched to Panama and 
 were soon on the steamer anchored in the bay. 
 
 Young Grant, with one company of the regiment 
 and all the soldiers with families, together with the 
 tents and baggage, was sent to Cruces, higher up the 
 treacherous Chagres River. There the shiftless per- 
 son who had contracted to take them to Panama had 
 no means to fulfill his agreement. To make mat- 
 ters worse, the cholera had broken out and men and 
 women were dying every hour. In this emergency 
 Grant sent the company ahead to Panama in order 
 to preserve them from the cholera, while he stayed 
 alone with the sick and those who had families. 
 With grim determination, he battled with disease and 
 adversity and finally, making a contract for transpor- 
 tation in behalf of the government, grimly fought 
 his way to Panama, where he at last arrived with a 
 loss of about one-third of his party by death. 
 
 Although on the Pacific side of the Isthmus, the 
 steamer could not proceed until the cholera had 
 abated. In the midst of the frenzy and fear young 
 Grant was cool and patient and seemed to think only 
 of his duties and not of himself. His iron resolu- 
 tion and endurance were tried to the uttermost. The 
 cholera had broken out on shipboard, and Grant had 
 the responsibility of providing for accommodation of 
 hospital quarters there. The baggage and clothing 
 were fumigated and vigorous measures adopted which 
 finally exterminated the cholera. 
 
 The regiment arrived at last in San Francisco Bay 
 
A SOLDIER IN PEACE 55 
 
 and went into camp at Benicia, a short distance out 
 from San Francisco. From this place they took 
 steamer for Oregon and were soon at Fort Vancouver, 
 where he remained one year. 
 
 The quarters of the regiment were log huts, and 
 the furniture was made of green wood with an ax. 
 It was a dreary period for him. There were inter- 
 vals of months when he did not hear from his wife 
 and the dear ones at home. There was but little 
 comfort in the garrison life, and the price of every 
 necessity was high. A cook could not be hired for 
 the pay of a captain; flour was twenty-five cents a 
 pound; potatoes were sixteen cents and everything 
 else proportionately high. To send for his wife and 
 support her on the Pacific coast was impossible. 
 
 All attempts to make money in addition to his pay 
 failed. With three of his officer friends, a team of 
 horses was purchased for the purpose of raising a 
 crop of potatoes for themselves and selling the sur- 
 plus. Grant plowed while his two friends planted the 
 potatoes. 
 
 They had an enormous crop. But everybody 
 seemed to have planted potatoes, and the only ones 
 they disposed of were to themselves. The Columbia 
 River overflowed, saving them the trouble of digging 
 the potatoes. It seemed as though fate had deter- 
 mined that the young officer should fail in everything 
 he undertook for himself, and succeed in all he under- 
 took for the government. 
 
 He performed his duties faithfully and well; he 
 built barracks, repaired wagons. It was a dreary 
 
56 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 year, separated from his wife and his children; for 
 another child had been born since he left home. 
 
 One whom he knew at this time tells the story 
 that Grant once showed him the last page of a letter 
 from his wife, where she had traced in pencil the 
 baby's hand to show its size. Tears were seen in his 
 eyes as he put it quickly away. 
 
 Rufus Ingalls, with whom he had quarters at this 
 time, said of him, " He was the perfect soul of honor 
 and truth, and believed every one as artless as him- 
 self." This quality of belief in the integrity of 
 others continued to be a quality which he carried 
 all through life and was the cause of many of his 
 failures in life. 
 
 His duties did not fill his time and enforced idleness 
 was not to his taste. Though separated from those 
 he loved he did not complain, yet he grew more grim 
 and silent and somber. In August he was promoted 
 to command a company and ordered to Fort Hum- 
 boldt, two hundred and forty miles from San Fran- 
 cisco. 
 
 Here he did not get along well with Colonel Bu- 
 chanan. His duties were irksome and he took little 
 interest in his new associates or their amusements. 
 There is much to show that he was heart-sick. He 
 could not hope to support his family on a captain's 
 pay, and had not money enough to get them to the 
 Pacific coast in case he could. 
 
 He acknowledged the receipt of his commission 
 and accepted it on the nth of April, and on the same 
 day wrote his resignation. 
 
A SOLDIER IN PEACE 57 
 
 When he started for home he had but Uttle money, 
 but expected to collect a debt owed him by a man in 
 San Francisco, probably borrowed money; but the 
 man who owed him could not or would not pay the 
 debt. He was consequently left without money in a 
 strange city. One of his army friends found him at 
 a little hotel in a poorly furnished room. He was 
 badly discouraged. His head was bowed in sadness 
 and grief. These trials are, as is often proved, the 
 fires through which all great natures must pass to 
 refine and strengthen them for their higher destinies. 
 Lincoln carried such a shadow on his sad and 
 thoughtful face during all his career as President of 
 this nation, and to his grave. It is the signet stamp 
 of destiny, the impress of those that rise from lowly 
 life to highest destinies. 
 
 His friend, who was United States quartermaster 
 of the Pacific coast, arranged for his passage to New 
 York and loaned him money enough for his other 
 expenses. Arriving in New York he was again with- 
 out money. He had expected to get money from an- 
 other man that owed him, but failed even to see him. 
 Captain Buckner, afterwards General Buckner of the 
 Confederate Army, and other army friends at last 
 loaned him money enough with which to get home. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 WORKING FOR A LIVING , 
 
 His home-coming was not pleasant. Jesse Grant 
 was a grim, hard man who had fought his way up- 
 ward from poverty to comparative prosperity, and 
 had but little sympathy for his son in his troubles. 
 His son Ulysses was, apparently, a failure and he 
 manifested but little pleasure at his home-coming. 
 His mother, however, was glad to have him leave the 
 army. 
 
 Grant spent but a short time at his old home and 
 soon went with his wife to her home in St. Louis. 
 This was in the summer of 1854. He was then 
 thirty-two years of age, without capital, and without 
 training for any pursuit in civil life. Any one begin- 
 ning life with a famly to support under such adverse 
 conditions would have found as hard a struggle for ex- 
 istence as Grant did. 
 
 His father-in-law gave Mrs. Grant about sixty 
 acres of land five miles from St. Louis. Farm 
 work, horses, and cattle appealed to him. It was the 
 work of his boyhood, — a life no doubt which, if left 
 for him to choose as a boy, he would have pre- 
 ferred to that of a soldier. To this land he went to 
 take up the hard life of a farmer who toils with his 
 hands. He built himself a log house of four rooms, 
 
 58 
 
WORKING FOR A LIVING 59 
 
 with chimneys at each end and with wide fireplaces. 
 He hewed the logs and carted and scored them, and 
 did most of the other work in building it with his 
 own hands. With a grim humor he named this place 
 on the Gravois " Hardscrabble." He had bought a 
 pair of horses from a friend, and these were a great 
 pleasure to him. 
 
 This small, thin man, now doing the work of a 
 farmer, with his trousers tucked into his boots, haul- 
 ing wood and railroad ties to St. Louis, mowing and 
 reaping, plowing and planting, was undoubtedly re- 
 garded as a failure. Such rugged employment was 
 regarded by gentlemen slaveholders of the locality as 
 beneath them, though poorer men there often worked 
 in the fields with their slaves. I doubt if this life, 
 however, was not more congenial to him than army 
 life on the frontier, separated from his wife and 
 children and subjected to the petty exactions of mili- 
 tary life. 
 
 He loved his horses, made pets of them, and did 
 good work with them. At one time it was reported 
 to a neighbor that he had hauled to St. Louis sixty 
 bushels of wheat at one load. The neighbor, think- 
 ing it impossible, asked Grant about it as though he 
 doubted the story. Grant offered to put sixty bushels 
 on each of their teams and the one not getting into 
 St. Louis with the wheat was to forfeit his load to 
 the other. 
 
 He often met his old army friends in St. Louis and 
 was not ashamed to be seen with whip in hand, 
 dressed in rough farmer style. General Beal, sitting 
 
6o A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 on the veranda of a hotel one day, recognized him 
 and called to him, " What are you doing here? " 
 
 " I'm farming on a piece of land my wife owns 
 ten miles back from here." 
 
 " Come in and have dinner with me," said the gen- 
 eral. Grant looked down at his rough garb, saying, 
 " Hardly the dress for dinner, General ? " 
 
 " Oh, that doesn't matter. Come in ! " Grant 
 never forgot a generous act like that, though in his 
 self-poised manner he did not show it at the time. His 
 army friends generally met him cordially, for they 
 were gentlemen and recognized him as such. But 
 they evidently regarded him with pity as a broken, 
 unfortunate man. 
 
 Grant worked very hard, never losing a day on ac- 
 count of the weather, and managed to get a living 
 for his little family; but his hands were calloused, his 
 shoulders bent, and his face care-worn and toil-worn. 
 
 It was a period of great political excitement and 
 discussion over the slavery question. His father-in- 
 law was a slaveholder, and all his neighbors were 
 the same. The air was seething with political un- 
 rest. Grant never provoked or took part in the dis- 
 cussions, yet he was known to be a Northern man 
 with Northern sympathies. If his opinion was asked, 
 his answer was clear and decisive and there he let it 
 drop. The discussions waxed hot and angry, but 
 Grant minded his own business and went about his 
 work. There was an impending struggle between 
 the North and South and Grant saw the coming 
 storm with dread. He voted for Buchanan for 
 
WORKING FOR A LIVING 6i 
 
 President, hoping that with his election the conflict of 
 arms might be postponed and the South have a chance 
 to cool oflf. 
 
 In the autumn of 1858 he had chills and fever and 
 could no longer work steadily in the forest and damp 
 low land. His ambition was simply to earn enough 
 to support his family and educate his boys. Finding 
 he could not work on the farm effectively, he took a 
 partnership with Henry Boggs in a real-estate busi- 
 ness in St. Louis. He lived in the city, in a little 
 back room, going home Saturday nights to remain 
 over Sunday with his family. 
 
 In the following spring he sold his stock and farm 
 tools and moved his family to a little house in St. 
 Louis. He had had no training for such a business. 
 He could never dicker, went straight ahead with 
 candid propositions in a trade, had no disposition to 
 get the best of a bargain, or to sell a man something 
 he did not want. He could not conduct small affairs. 
 As there proved to be not enough money in the busi- 
 ness for two, the partnership was soon dissolved. 
 
 Shortly after this Grant got a situation as clerk in 
 the Custom House; but the Collector, who was his 
 friend, died and his successor, who had his own 
 friends to reward, put another man in his place. 
 
 He next applied for the position of county engi- 
 neer, a kind of work for which his education emi- 
 nently fitted him. His petition for this place was 
 endorsed by Professor J. J. Reynolds of Washington 
 University, and by D. M. Frost, who was for three 
 years in West Point Academy with Captain Grant. 
 
62 A LIFE OF GRANT- 
 
 He was defeated. It shows how bitter this defeat 
 was to him, when, in his Memoirs, he says : " My 
 opponent had the advantage of birth over me (he was 
 a citizen by adoption) and carried oif the prize." 
 He had now been for about four years struggUng 
 with adversity in this locality. 
 
 His position at this time, which at best was hard to 
 bear, was made the more so by the fact that he was 
 a Northern man and was known to have Northern 
 sympathies. His father-in-law, hotly Southern in 
 sentiment, was given to sneering at Yankees, and most 
 of his acquaintances were of the same kind. A 
 Northerner among such was looked upon as an inter- 
 loper, and the invectives then showered upon North- 
 ern men were hard to bear. Many who should have 
 known better seemed to think that Northern men were 
 not only all abolitionists, but were in favor of giving 
 their slaves social equality with their masters. The 
 Republican party, then forming, was looked upon 
 with horror. It was believed that, in case they 
 elected their candidate for President, the South would 
 be subject to a slave insurrection, negro equality, 
 and all sorts of other evils. Treason was openly 
 advocated, and even moderate men were in favor of 
 secession in case of the ascendency of the hated anti- 
 slavery men of the North. 
 
 Grant had failed to succeed in getting a living in 
 St. Louis and was looked upon as a dead failure. It 
 might be said of him that he was despised of men; 
 many, whom he well knew, shared so deeply the in- 
 creasing bitter sectionalism that they refused his hand. 
 
WORKING FOR A LIVING 63 
 
 There came, however, an unexpected turn in his 
 fortunes. In the spring of i860 his father offered 
 him a place in the leather business with his brothers, 
 and Captain Grant thankfully accepted the position, 
 and again went to his father's home with his wife. 
 
 While in Galena he was a clerk on a salary of 
 fifty dollars a month; but, though nominally a clerk, 
 it was the intention of his father eventually to give 
 up the whole business to his sons. The older brother, 
 who had mostly built up the business (it was not the 
 tannery; that was in another place), was sinking with 
 consumption, of which he died a year later. Captain 
 Grant was bill clerk, collection agent, and indeed 
 turned his hand with unremitting diligence to what- 
 ever was required of him. He had a little house on 
 the outskirts of the town, had his brother as a 
 boarder, and was sure of a roof over his head, a 
 plain living, and a chance to educate his boys. 
 
 When his work was done at the leather store he spent 
 his evenings reading to his wife or in playing with his 
 children. He wore his army overcoat about the town 
 and was known to the townspeople as Captain Grant. 
 He formed no intimate acquaintances, but would talk 
 if questioned, and was looked upon as an interesting 
 talker. 
 
 At one time he made a business trip into Wiscon- 
 sin and Iowa, talked with the people, and was an in- 
 terested listener to the political discussion going on 
 at the groceries and hotels, and in this way got a 
 deeper insight into the methods of thought among the 
 plain Northern people. 
 
64 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 There was great excitement attendant upon the elec- 
 tion of a President in the fall of i860. The real con- 
 test was between Abraham Lincoln, who was the 
 candidate of the new Republican party, which was in 
 favor of keeping slavery out of the territories; and J. 
 C. Breckinridge, the presidential candidate of the 
 Democratic party, which was in favor of carrying 
 slavery wherever the flag of the nation went in the 
 United States. There were two other candidates, but 
 the contest was really between these two opponents. 
 We all know that Abraham Lincoln was elected 
 President, and that the South, claiming that her Con- 
 stitutional rights were thereby endangered, began to 
 withdraw from the Union. 
 
 That Captain Grant was watchful of the situation is 
 shown by a letter to a friend in St. Louis about this 
 time. He wrote : " With my new employment I have 
 become pretty conversant and am much pleased with 
 it. I hope to be a partner soon. How do you feel 
 on the subject of secession in St. Louis? ... It 
 is hard to realize that a state of states should com- 
 mit so suicidal an act as to secede from the Union, 
 though I have no doubt from what I hear that five of 
 them will do so." 
 
 In reply to an assertion by a Galena acquaintance 
 that there were more brag and bluster than fight among 
 Southerners, he replied, " You are mistaken ; they will 
 fight." He understood the situation, both North and 
 South, better than most men. He was an interested 
 listener to the discussions going on in Galena. Though 
 he did not take part in them, if he was asked his opin- 
 
WORKING FOR A LIVING 65 
 
 ion he gave it, clear and sharp, and that ended his talk 
 about it: he would not argue. 
 
 The young people who read these pages have studied 
 in school the causes of the great Civil War which was 
 waged in this country from 186 1 to 1865, but per- 
 haps they would like to take another look at it in con- 
 nection with this story of its greatest general, for it 
 was the greatest war ever waged in any country and 
 Grant was one of the greatest generals known to his- 
 tory. Let me, therefore, digress to explain the situa- 
 tion. 
 
 In old times before the Revolution, the thirteen col- 
 onies were entirely independent of each other, except 
 that they were under the common government of Great 
 Britain. As they had found that government oppres- 
 sive, they had no mind to put themselves again un- 
 der any power which could interfere with their dearly 
 bought independence. They had, to be sure, a Conti- 
 nental Congress and some Articles of Confederation; 
 but Congress could do nothing more than advise these 
 very independent states what they would better do. 
 The states did quite as they liked about taking ad- 
 vice. 
 
 This loose confederation, that looked so free and 
 independent, worked very badly. As a united people 
 Americans could keep peace at home and ward off an 
 outside enemy; but as thirteen separate states they 
 quarreled among themselves and could easily have 
 been conquered, one by one, by any foreign nation. 
 
 Very reluctantly, therefore, the states formed a new 
 general government with sufficient power to protect 
 
66 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 their interests at home or abroad. But no sooner was 
 it formed than people began to dispute as to how much 
 power they had already given to the new government. 
 One party claimed that the states were still " sov- 
 ereign " ; that is, that they need only obey this central 
 power when it pleased them to do so. The other held 
 that the Federal Government or the " Union," as they 
 called it, was supreme. Naturally, when anything dis- 
 pleasing came up, as there did on several occasions, 
 these " State Sovereignty " folk would threaten to 
 leave the " Union " and set up anew for themselves. 
 
 Of all the various bones of contention between 
 these two parties, nothing caused so much trouble as 
 slavery. When slaves were brought here, slavery was 
 common everywhere. But people generally came to 
 think it wrong, and they not only freed their slaves 
 but condemned slave-catchers to the same punishment 
 as pirates. 
 
 At last slavery was given up by all civilized peoples 
 except those in our own Southern states. Naturally, 
 the people in the free states tried to have slavery abol- 
 ished from this free country, but every effort to this 
 end incensed the South, and when, at last, the Repub- 
 lican party, which stood for the restriction of slavery 
 within the states where it then existed, elected Abra- 
 ham Lincoln President, the South declared their " pe- 
 culiar institution " was threatened and that, as sov- 
 ereign states, they should use their rights to secede 
 from the Union. This they did, eleven of them join- 
 ing in a new government which they called the " Con- 
 federate States of America." To prevent the provi- 
 
WORKING FOR A LIVING 67 
 
 sioning of Fort Sumter, they fired upon that fort, and 
 the battle of words gave way to the battle of arms. 
 
 Abraham Lincoln called for " seventy-five thousand 
 men to suppress rebellion against the laws, maintain 
 the honor, the integrity, and the existence of our Na- 
 tional Union, . . . and to redress wrongs already 
 too long endured." This appeal to arms was answered 
 with an enthusiasm that never wavered until the states 
 were restored to their allegiance again. 
 
 When this call reached Galena, a meeting was called 
 at the Court House. The mayor, who was a " peace- 
 at-any-price Democrat," made a speech. Representa- 
 tive to Congress Washburn replied, introducing a reso- 
 lution to " support the government of the United 
 States in the performance of all its Constitutional du- 
 ties in the great crisis." John Rawlins, a young law- 
 yer, afterward Grant's chief -of -staff, made an im- 
 passioned speech, appealing to the patriotism of those 
 present. Captain Grant, silent but observant, was 
 there. Some one after the meeting said to him, " We 
 had a good meeting, after all." " Yes," replied Grant 
 sharply, " we are about to do something! " 
 
 The next evening a meeting was held to raise vol- 
 unteers for the war. Grant was present and was 
 elected chairman. He hesitated, biJt finally went dif- 
 fidently to the desk. "Platform! Platform!" 
 shouted the crowd. He made a brief speech, saying: 
 " The army is not a picnic nor an excursion. . . . 
 You may be obliged to sleep on the bare ground in 
 rain or snow and make long, disagreeable marches. 
 The orders of your superiors must be obeyed, without 
 
68 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 question, though they may seem unjust. I intend to 
 reenlist myself and will aid the company you form all 
 I can." Captain Grant's speech had brought the meet- 
 ing down to the realities of war and had taken the 
 bombast all out of it. 
 
 A company was formed. Captain Grant drilled 
 them, superintended the buying of cloth and the mak- 
 ing of their uniforms, and, a week after, the company 
 was ready for service. 
 
 When the company went to Springfield, Illinois, 
 Grant was seen, with a lank carpet-bag, following 
 them. They had offered to make him captain of the 
 company, but he had refused, saying, " I have been in 
 the military service fourteen years and think I am 
 competent to command a regiment." 
 
 He had heard his country's call, and never went back 
 to the leather store again. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 COLONEL OF THE 2 1 ST ILLINOIS 
 
 At the time of Captain Grant's arrival in Spring- 
 field the capital was crowded by those who had an- 
 swered Lincoln's call for volunteers. The men were 
 there, but there was little knowledge on the part of 
 the state authorities of how to organize them. That 
 my young readers may more fully understand the 
 meaning of the term " military organization " I will 
 explain : A mere crowd of men is not an arjny, any 
 more than a mass of steel and iron is a steam engine. 
 They are not useful as a military machine until the 
 whole have learned to answer to commands as a single 
 person. First, each man must be taught his duties as 
 a soldier; then, a hundred of them are taught to act 
 together; then, ten of these companies must be taught 
 to move all together at the word of command, as 
 though it were one man instead of a thousand. To do 
 this, not only each soldier in the ranks, but each offi- 
 cer, must learn to do his part in controlling this ma- 
 chine made up of men; and, over all, there must be a 
 controlling mind which has both knowledge and power 
 to make this machine act together as companies, regi- 
 ments, and brigades. 
 
 Captain Grant was, possibly, the only man in all 
 that throng of would-be captains, colonels and gen- 
 
 69 
 
JO A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 erals with the needful knowledge to make this throng 
 into a military machine. 
 
 In his rusty citizen suit of clothes he called upon 
 the Governor to tell him that the company which he 
 had helped to organize was ready to be mustered into 
 the service, and also to tender his own services to help 
 the government. 
 
 There was an extraordinary session of the legis- 
 lature at the capital, and the office of the governor 
 was thronged with those who wanted office or favors. 
 Some wanted to be made captains, others colonels or 
 generals, and all these seekers for place were backed 
 by social and political influence. Grant had none of 
 these to help him, and among this throng of pushing, 
 self-seeking men the thin little ex-captain, in his rusty 
 citizen dress, was seemingly of not much importance. 
 When he offered his services to the Governor in his 
 modest, unpretentious way, the Governor said, " I am 
 sorry. Captain Grant, that we have nothing for you," 
 but added, as public men will without meaning any- 
 thing by it, " Call again ! " 
 
 Grant remained in Springfield until he felt that there 
 would be no call for his military services. He said to 
 an acquaintance : " I'm going home. There is no 
 chance for me among these politicians. The govern- 
 ment educated me, and I have had some experience 
 that ought to be of use, and so have felt that I must 
 offer my services again." 
 
 At that time there was not a clerk or official at the 
 capital who understood how to make, in proper form, 
 requisitions (orders) for food, clothing, or arms. The 
 
COLONEL OF THE 21ST ILLINOIS 71 
 
 Governor may have been told that Captain Grant un- 
 derstood such business, for, just as Grant vi^as ready to 
 leave, the Governor spoke to him, as he was standing 
 at the door of the hotel, saying, " Captain, I under- 
 stand that you are going to leave Springfield ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied Grant, " that's my intention." 
 
 " I wish you would stay and call at my office to-mor- 
 row morning," said the Governor. 
 
 Grant called, and was assigned a desk in the adju- 
 tant-general's office. 
 
 Necessity, rather than choice, had compelled the 
 Governor to ask for his services. Here the ordnance 
 department first called for his attention; then the ad- 
 jutant-general's; then the quartermaster's; and in 
 turn all others. He soon proved his efficiency. All 
 the army forms were at his fingers' ends, and when 
 they were filled out he knew where they were to be 
 sent. While attending to these duties, some one in- 
 quired who he was and was told, " He's a dead beat 
 military man, a discharged officer of the regulars." 
 While ruling blanks one day he said to an acquaint- 
 ance, " A boy could do this work." It was found, 
 however, that when military information of any kind 
 was needed he could give it clearly and concisely ; and 
 he soon became, in his quiet, unassuming way, military 
 adviser to the Governor and his officials. His atten- 
 tion was less and less required in the offices. He did 
 his work thoroughly and well and order took the place 
 of confusion. The ease with which the state of Illi- 
 nois settled its accounts after the war is evidence of 
 his efficiency at that time. He then assisted in drilling 
 
^2 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 the volunteers and in mustering them into the service. 
 Captain Grant went home to Galena for a day or 
 two and while there wrote to the adjutant-general of 
 the United States Army, saying : 
 
 " Sir : Having served for fifteen years in the regu- 
 lar army, including four years at West Point, and feel- 
 ing it the duty of every one who has been educated at 
 the government expense to offer his services for the 
 support of the government, I have the honor, very re- 
 spectfully, to tender my services, until the close of the 
 war, in such capacity as may be offered. I would say, 
 in view of my present age and length of service, I 
 feel myself competent to command a regiment if the 
 President in his judgment should see fit to intrust one 
 to me." 
 
 One would suppose that, in the great need of edu- 
 cated and experienced soldiers, the adjutant-general 
 would have hastened to avail himself of such services, 
 or at least acknowledge the letter. But no answer 
 was ever made to it. On one occasion Grant was sent 
 to muster in a regiment in camp at Belleville, near St. 
 Louis. While in that city he witnessed the unwilling 
 .removal of a rebel flag from a prominent building at 
 the order of Union men of the city. On the cars a 
 young Southern swell, full of rage and swagger about 
 the removal, and seeming to be in no doubt of Grant's 
 sympathy, said to him, " We'd hang a man where I 
 
 came from if he dared to say a word for the 
 
 Union." 
 
COLONEL OF THE 21 ST ILLINOIS 73 
 
 " We are not as bad as. that here," said Grant. " I 
 have not seen a single rebel hanged in St. Louis, or 
 heard of one ; but there are a plenty that ought to be." 
 This was said in such crisp, clear, calm tones that the 
 swell winced, and had the captain pointed to the door 
 the swell would, undoubtedly, have left the car. 
 
 After all the regiments authorized by the state of 
 Illinois had been mustered into the service, Captain 
 Grant visited his parents at Covington, Kentucky, op- 
 positQ Cincinnati. His real purpose, however, was to 
 see George B. McClellan, who had been appointed ma- 
 jor-general with headquarters in that city. He had 
 known him at West Point and in Mexico and hoped 
 that if he saw him he would offer him a place on his 
 staff. He called, sent in his name, but did not see him. 
 He called the next day with the same result. 
 
 " It is strange," he said to an acquaintance, " that a 
 man of my education and experience cannot secure a 
 command." 
 
 Possibly the reason for this was that Captain Grant 
 was lacking in that kind of talent which advertises it- 
 self and by words and wire-pulling pushes itself into 
 notice. 
 
 One of the regiments that he had mustered into the 
 service was the 21st Illinois. Originally it had elected 
 for its colonel a young man who, though at first very 
 popular, soon showed himself to be a person with more 
 show than substance and unfit for the place. He was 
 good-looking, had abundance of assertion and swag- 
 ger, posed as a sort of Napoleon, but had neither the 
 ability nor training for his position. Now that there 
 
74 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 was a prospect of fighting, officers and soldiers felt 
 that they should have a man to command who under- 
 stood the business. It seems that Grant had made an 
 impression on the regiment, for they had named the 
 rendezvous " Camp Grant." 
 
 Some of the officers waited on the Governor, re- 
 questing him to appoint Captain Grant as colonel of 
 the regiment. The Governor consented and tele- 
 graphed to Grant, " Will you accept the command of 
 the 2ist regiment? " Captain Grant joyfully accepted 
 and reported at once for duty in Springfield. 
 
 On taking command he found the regiment disor- 
 derly and without a proper sense of subordination. 
 The guard-house had been burned, and there had been 
 a riot about poor rations. The farmers complained 
 that their chickens had been abducted, and the citizens 
 of the soldiers' drunken and uproarious conduct on 
 the streets. 
 
 There was a little ceremony in introducing the new 
 colonel to his command. John A. McClernand and 
 John A. Logan were both present and made fervid and 
 patriotic addresses. Grant was in shabby citizen's dress 
 and had sat quietly, in his self-efifacing way, back from 
 the audience, unnoticed. As Logan closed his eloquent 
 appeal for loyalty and devotion to the Union, he led 
 Captain Grant forward, saying, " Allow me to present 
 to you your commander." Many of the men had not 
 noticed him before, and were disappointed with his 
 looks. One of them said, " What, is that little chap 
 our colonel ? " " Looks like he didn't amount to 
 shucks," said another ; " sort of looks like an under- 
 
COLONEL OF THE 21 ST ILLINOIS 73 
 
 taker." But three cheers for the new colonel were 
 proposed and given, and then the men clamored for a 
 speech. "Grant! Grant! speech! speech!" they 
 shouted. Grant's thin, steel-trap-like lips came to- 
 gether as he made his speech, which was a command : 
 " Men, go to your quarters ! " That speech ex- 
 pressed Colonel Grant. It meant obedience, action, 
 not words. 
 
 A noticeable change took place in the regiment. His 
 orders were given calmly and with decision; and dis- 
 obedience brought a sure punishment. There was no 
 bluster or threatening. Drunkenness was checked and 
 liquor forbidden in camp, foraging and absence from 
 duty without leave were stopped. The officers were 
 instructed in their duties. 
 
 When one of the men persisted in bringing liquor 
 into camp and was abusive and profane, Colonel Grant 
 whirled him around by the shoulder, pointing him out 
 of camp, and kicked him into the road, saying, " Get 
 out of here ; I won't have you in my regiment. If you 
 come here again I will order you shot!" Another 
 rough he punished by having him tied up. The man 
 threatened and abused him, saying, " For every mo- 
 ment I stand here I will have an ounce of your blood." 
 Grant finally released him with his own hands to 
 show his men that he was not afraid of him. This may 
 seem very rough to my young readers, but in the army 
 order and obedience must be enforced, and such men 
 must be sometimes violently dealt with, or they con- 
 taminate the others. There is no argument like force 
 to that kind of men. 
 
76 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 The men saw that it was good for them, and good 
 for the reputation of the regiment, to have a colonel 
 who could exact obedience. 
 
 At this time Grant had neither horse nor sword ; he 
 was obliged to go home and borrow money to buy 
 them. The regiment was ready to move. The Gov- 
 ernor had got orders to send a regiment to the north- 
 ern part of Missouri, and Colonel Grant said, " Send 
 me." 
 
 " I have no transportation," said the Governor. 
 
 " The order gives us ten days ; I'll march my regi- 
 ment there," said Grant. 
 
 The march began. The regiment was now under 
 fair discipline. 
 
 When on horseback the colonel was admired by his 
 men; he could ride. On the march he taught them 
 how to make themselves comfortable; he instructed 
 them in many things that an old soldier knows, but 
 which a recruit has to learn. When they arrived in 
 Missouri the regiment was under good discipline and 
 was proud of it. They began to say, " We've got 
 the best regiment and the best colonel there are here." 
 
 Leisurely marches were made until they had crossed 
 the Illinois River, when there came an order changing 
 their destination. Before this order could be carried 
 out, another order arrived sending him to the relief 
 Illinois regiment that was said to be surrounded by 
 rebels near Palmyra, in Missouri. 
 
 When advancing to what was thought might be a 
 battle-field. Grant in his Memoirs depicts his feel- 
 
COLONEL OF THE 21 ST ILLINOIS 77 
 
 ings as anything but agreeable. His anxiety was, how- 
 ever, reHeved when, before crossing the Mississippi 
 River, he found that the enemy had run away. 
 
 Shortly after this he was sent in pursuit o£ a band 
 of men under Ben Harris, who were said to be en- 
 camped at the town of Florida, twenty-five miles away. 
 On the road they found every house deserted. The 
 people had fled before the hated and feared Yankee 
 invaders. Grant kept his men in the ranks and did 
 not allow them to enter the deserted homes or take 
 anything from the premises. He felt uneasy and 
 nervous, until at last he arrived on the brow of a hill 
 in sight of where the rebel camp was supposed to be. 
 The place was there, but Ben Harris had decamped. 
 He learned that when the rebel leader had heard of 
 the coming of the 21st Illinois, he had left at about 
 the time it had started in pursuit. It occurred then 
 to Colonel Grant that the enemy had been as much 
 afraid of him as he of them. In his Memoirs he 
 says, " It was a view of the question I had never 
 taken before." After that he never forgot that the 
 enemy had as much cause to fear him as he had to 
 fear the enemy. 
 
 While still a colonel he was put in command of 
 several other regiments, at a place called Mexico. 
 The men of these regiments were in the habit of enter- 
 ing houses and ordering food and drink, and commit- 
 ting other depredations. He soon had these regi- 
 ments under good discipline, a thing that the citizens 
 soon recognized. Colonel Grant won his way gradu- 
 
78 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 ally, not by outside influence, but by his ability as a 
 soldier; he was the right man in the right place, and 
 had the quality of doing the right thing at the right 
 time. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 BRIGADIER-GENERAL GRANT 
 
 While Grant was absent from his headquarters, 
 there came a telegram addressed to " Brigadier-Gen- 
 eral Grant." His officers and men, taking the hint 
 from this, upon his return were drawn up in line and 
 received him with cheers for " General " Grant. It 
 was peculiarly appropriate that the regiment that he 
 first commanded should first acclaim him as general. 
 
 Upon receiving this appointment he wrote to John 
 A. Rawlins, the young lawyer whom we have previ- 
 ously mentioned as having made an eloquent speech 
 at the first war meeting in Galena, asking him to be 
 his assistant adjutant-general. Rawlins accepted and 
 remained with Grant until he became his chief-of-staff 
 with the rank of brigadier-general. 
 
 Grant was now sent to command a military district 
 at Ironton, Missouri. Thence he was ordered to re- 
 port for special instructions to General Fremont, in 
 St. Louis. He found Fremont's headquarters so 
 guarded by aids, officers in gold lace, and guards, and 
 orderlies, that Grant was twenty-four hours in trying 
 to reach him before he succeeded. 
 
 Fremont assigned Grant to the command of the 
 district of Southeast Missouri. This brought him 
 
 79 
 
8o A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 within the sphere of great campaigns. He was to 
 fight, henceforth, for the possession of the Mississippi 
 River and its tributaries. In war the possession of 
 roads and navigable rivers, is of vast importance. 
 Should the Confederates get undisputed control of 
 the Mississippi and its tributaries, they could not only 
 greatly embarrass the business of the great West, but 
 could defeat any attempt to subdue them by the United 
 States. If the Union army and navy could hold the 
 Mississippi they could inflict a terrible blow by split- 
 ting the Confederacy in two. 
 
 After fitting out an expedition for the capture of 
 Colonel Jeff Thompson, Grant removed his headquar- 
 ters to Cairo. This town is situated in southwestern 
 Illinois, at the tip of a V-shaped piece of land formed 
 by the junction of the Ohio and Mississippi rivers, 
 and thrust in between Kentucky on one hand and Mis- 
 souri on the other. 
 
 On Grant's arrival at Cairo he found Colonel Rich- 
 ard Oglesby in command. His office was crowded by 
 citizens making complaints or asking favors, and Colo- 
 nel Oglesby did not catch the name of the modest 
 visitor in citizen's dress. Grant, however, seated him- 
 self at the desk, wrote an order assuming command 
 and handed it to the colonel before Oglesby under- 
 stood who his visitor was. " He looked," said Grant 
 afterwards, " as though he would like to have some 
 one identify me." 
 
 It was not chance that had brought him to the com- 
 mand of this great military depot and rendezvous, with 
 its several outlying posts and districts and all its com- 
 
BRIGADIER-GENERAL GRANT 8i 
 
 plicated duties of forwarding and collecting supplies. 
 He had demonstrated continually his fitness for such 
 a position. His reports to the War Department had 
 been clear and sharp as the crack of a rifle. He was 
 always accomplishing something. He made no com- 
 plaints or excuses, but always found a way to accom- 
 plish whatever he undertook. He made his way step 
 by step, not by favor or influence, but by what he did. 
 He demonstrated continually that he was the right 
 man in the right place. 
 
 At that time the Confederates under General Polk 
 held Columbus, a strong point on the Mississippi River 
 twenty miles below the Ohio, and also controlled the 
 Tennessee and Cumberland rivers; and they were 
 threatening to control the Ohio River by seizing Padu- 
 cah, a place on its banks in Kentucky. 
 
 Grant at once, upon learning of this design, tele- 
 graphed to Fremont asking permission to take the 
 place. Receiving no answer, he again telegraphed, 
 saying, " Unless I hear from you to the contrary, I 
 shall move on Paducah at once." 
 
 With his usual energy he chartered river boats, got 
 his troops on board, and in the early morning arrived 
 at Paducah, taking possession without firing a gun. 
 It was none too soon, for there was a Confederate 
 force of four thousand men within two hours' march 
 of the town. 
 
 It was the first place Grant had ever entered in sole 
 command. Consternation prevailed among its people 
 upon learning that the " Yankees had come." Women 
 and children came to the doors of their houses, pale 
 
82 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 and frightened at sight of the invaders of whom they 
 had heard dreadful things. 
 
 He at once relieved their fears by the following 
 
 Proclamation 
 
 To the Citizens of Paducah: 
 
 I have come among you, not as an enemy, but as 
 your friend and fellow-citizen ; not to injure or annoy 
 you, but to respect and defend the rights of all loyal 
 citizens. An enemy in rebellion against our common 
 government has taken possession of and planted its 
 guns upon the soil of Kentucky and fired upon our 
 flag. Hickman and Columbus are in his hands; he 
 is moving upon your city. I am here to defend you 
 against this enemy, and to assert and maintain the 
 authority and sovereignty of your government and 
 mine. I have nothing to do with opinions. I deal 
 only with armed rebellion and its aiders and abettors. 
 You can pursue your usual avocations without fear 
 or hindrance. The strong arm of the government is 
 here to protect its friends and to punish only its ene- 
 mies. Whenever it is manifest that you are able to 
 defend yourselves, to maintain the authority of your 
 government and protect the rights of all its loyal citi- 
 zens, I shall withdraw the forces under my command 
 from your city. 
 
 U. S. Grant. 
 
 This proclamation, with the capture of the place, 
 turned the tide of popular opinion against the rebels 
 and saved Kentucky to the Union; it also drew atten- 
 
BRIGADIER-GENERAL GRANT 83 
 
 tion to General Grant. Representative Richardson 
 said in Congress, "I wish that proclamation could be 
 written in letters of gold on the sky, so that everybody 
 might read it." Abraham Lincoln read it and said, 
 " A man who can write like that is fitted to command 
 in the West." This decisive act was an exasperating 
 blow to secessionists in Kentucky. 
 
 After providing for the defense of Paducah and 
 leaving a proper garrison, Grant returned to Cairo. 
 
 New troops from the Northwest were now pouring 
 in. These were undisciplined and had to be organized 
 and drilled. As Buell and other generals had with 
 them nearly all the educated military officers, this work 
 was not the least with which Grant had at this time 
 to contend. The new recruits had to be taught their 
 duties before they could be of use. 
 
 By the first of November he had about twenty thou- 
 sand men who were fairly organized and drilled and 
 who were eager to fight. Some of the most ambitious 
 among them feared that the war would be over be- 
 fore they got a chance to win sufficient glory to make 
 them successful candidates for political office. 
 
 Grant had several times requested of Fremont per- 
 mission to take Columbus, but had been refused. 
 About this time, however, General Fremont, who had 
 taken the field to fight the enemy under General Price, 
 ordered Grant to make a diversion to prevent the 
 enemy from sending help to Price. Movements were 
 in progress for this purpose, when it became apparent 
 that the Confederates at Columbus were preparing to 
 send soldiers to Price, and Grant determined to stop 
 
84 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 them. After sending Colonel Oglesby with a force 
 sufficient to hold in check three thousand men who 
 were reported as being about fifty miles southwest 
 from Cairo, he completed his preparations for a move. 
 
 With about three thousand men on river boats, un- 
 der protection of gunboats, he started. It had not 
 been his intention at this time to attack, but simply to 
 alarm the Confederates by his movement on the river. 
 While on his way, however, he received information 
 that determined him to break up the Confederate camp 
 at Belmont, opposite Columbus. 
 
 To make the situation clear it is necessary to ex- 
 plain that the Confederates had surrounded Columbus 
 with strong fortifications, in order to close the naviga- 
 tion of the Mississippi River from the north and 
 to make themselves masters of the locality. Pow- 
 erful artillery commanded every point of the river's 
 course, and the place was considered by them impreg- 
 nable — a Gibraltar. On the opposite bank was Bel- 
 mont, which Grant had resolved to attack. 
 
 On the morning of the 7th of November, 1861, he. 
 landed his men in front of a cornfield, three miles be- 
 low Belmont, at a place called Hunter's Point. To 
 assist the gunboats in protecting the transports in 
 which they had come, he stationed one of his regi- 
 ments in a hollow, where he instructed them to remain 
 until further orders. Grant, at that time, had no staff 
 officer that he dared to intrust with placing these men, 
 so he did it himself. About eight o'clock in the morn- 
 ing he began his advance on the rebel camp. After 
 marching about a mile he deployed skirmishers, who 
 
BRIGADIER-GENERAL GRANT 85 
 
 soon enceuntered the enemy advancing boldly to meet 
 them. 
 
 The fight was sharp. Grant's horse was shot from 
 under him, but he got another and kept up with the 
 advance fighting line. For three hours the fight con- 
 tinued. Grant was at every part of the line directing 
 and urging his men. The enemy broke and were pur- 
 sued so hotly that, panic-stricken, they abandoned their 
 camp and took refuge from sight and shot under the 
 river banks. The Union soldiers, who had never been 
 in battle before, behaved like veterans and Grant was 
 pleased with them. But their victory demoralized 
 them, as success often does raw soldiers. They were 
 frantic with joy and began shouting and singing and 
 plundering the rebel camp instead of summoning the 
 Confederates, who were cowering under the river 
 banks, to surrender. Some of the officers rode among 
 the men making patriotic or self-glorifying speeches. 
 
 Grant saw the gray lines forming on the opposite 
 shore and knew that the batteries of Columbus would 
 open on him as soon as they could tell which were 
 their own soldiers and which the enemy. He rode 
 among his men, ordering them into line, saying to his 
 officers, " We must get out of here " ; but they were 
 too disorganized to obey. Grant ordered the camp to 
 be set on fire and when the flames rolled up the Con- 
 federates at Columbus opened fire on the camp with 
 their heavy artillery. Meanwhile the rebels under the 
 river banks, seeing that they were not called upon to 
 surrender, had got between the Union men and their 
 transports and gunboats. Then the cry came from 
 
86 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Grant's soldiers, " We are surrounded ; we've got to 
 surrender." " I think not," said Grant. " We cut our 
 way in, and I guess we can cut our way out ! " 
 
 These decisive words produced an instantaneous ef- 
 fect. The Union lines were speedily re-formed, 
 skirmishers thrown out, and the blue line again ad- 
 vanced, driving before them the rebels, who were too 
 demoralized to fight bravely and were soon scattered 
 in flight. 
 
 The Union wounded had been carried to some 
 houses near the transports and, after ordering these 
 carried on board, Grant rode out alone to withdraw 
 the guard which he had established over the approach 
 to his transports. He had seen the enemy crossing 
 from Columbus and feared they might attack his men 
 while they were getting on board of the boats. He 
 was astonished to find that every man of the guard he 
 had left there was gone. He rode back, found the 
 officer and sternly ordered him and his men back to 
 the position they had deserted ; but soon finding, how- 
 ever, that there was not time to get the men together, 
 he rode out alone, as a rear guard and to observe the 
 movements of the enemy. 
 
 The cornfield through which he rode was so thick 
 and high that it shielded him from observation. See- 
 ing a large party of Confederates marching in that di- 
 rection, he hurried back to the transports. With that 
 command of a horse for which he was noted he drove 
 his horse to the steep banks of the river, for there 
 was no path, and the horse, who seemed to take in the 
 situation, doubled his hind legs under him and slid 
 
BRIGADIER-GENERAL GRANT 87 
 
 down the bank. The boat had pushed off from the 
 shore, but the captain stopped it and ran out a plank; 
 over this single plank the horse trotted, fifteen feet, 
 to the boat. For a time Grant had been the only Union 
 soldier on shore between the transports and the enemy. 
 
 Before Grant was aboard the boat the Confederates 
 had opened fire on the transports; but the river was 
 low and the men on the upper decks were below the 
 banks of the river, so the fire of the Confederates did 
 but little harm. One of their shot, however, entered 
 the cabin and struck a spot where Grant had been 
 lying but a moment before. The gunboats now 
 opened fire on the enemy and as they were in a fa- 
 vorable position did great execution. 
 
 The loss to the enemy, according to their official re- 
 port, was much larger than that of the Union army. 
 The object for which the battle was fought, that of 
 preventing the Confederates from sending troops to 
 Price, was fully accomplished, though the Confeder- 
 ates claimed it as a victory. Grant had attacked with 
 only about two thousand five hundred men and the 
 Confederates had more than that behind their defenses 
 at Belmont. If the battle had not been fought Colo- 
 nel Oglesby, who had been sent southwest from 
 Cairo, would have been captured with his three thou- 
 sand men. 
 
 This engagement had one important effect on 
 Grant's little army. It taught them the value of dis- 
 cipline, and especially of obedience to orders. You 
 can teach men theories, but they may not see the use 
 until shown by practice. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 UNCONDITIONAL SURRENDER GRANT 
 
 General Grant had now begun to receive some 
 recognition. Acquaintances who had once disparaged 
 him began to think that there might be, after all, some- 
 thing in the quiet, unassuming little Grant. His father 
 visited him and gave fatherly advice, saying, " You 
 have got a good position; now let well enough alone." 
 
 On the 6th of January, 1862, Grant visited General 
 Halleck, then his department commander, to lay before 
 him his plan for the capture of Fort Henry on the 
 Tennessee River. Halleck gruffly refused to listen to 
 him. 
 
 Grant did not, however, give up his purpose. He 
 interested Flag-Officer Foote, and when both joined in 
 urging his plan for the taking of Fort Henry, Halleck 
 finally consented. 
 
 One reason for this consent may have been, that 
 Lincoln had become very impatient at the delays of his 
 generals. He had so many soldiers and so few bat- 
 tles to save the Union, that he had proposed to borrow 
 them and try to do something himself. He had just 
 ordered an advance of all the Union armies. 
 
 Upon receiving the consent of Halleck, Grant began 
 to move at once. On the 2nd he started his array of 
 fifteen thousand men on transports (steamers) and 
 
UNCONDITIONAL SURRENDER GRANT 89 
 
 Foote, on the 4th, followed with his gunboats to pro- 
 tect and to assist in the fight. 
 
 After a reconnoissance. Grant landed his men be- 
 low the fort, which occupied a bend in the Tennessee 
 River, to march upon the foe. Fort Hindman, on 
 the opposite side of the river, surrendered without 
 firing a shot. Foote's new iron-clad gunboats steamed 
 up to within four hundred feet of the fort and opened 
 fire with all their guns. Confederate General Tilgh- 
 man, in command of the fort, hauled down his flag and 
 surrendered and Grant moved in and took possession. 
 
 He at once reported to Halleck, " Fort Henry is 
 ours," adding with a confidence not before shown 
 by any Union general, " I shall take and destroy Fort 
 Donelson on the 8th." 
 
 Fort Donelson was on the Cumberland River 
 within about a twelve-mile march of Fort Henry. 
 When this dispatch was sent the weather was fine; 
 but a great storm rising, flooding the roads between 
 the two rivers, he could not make such a swift march 
 as he had anticipated. While infantry might move, 
 the roads were impassable to artillery. 
 
 Confident and alert, on the morning of the 12th 
 Grant moved out from Fort Henry, to meet an enemy 
 of nearly twenty thousand men behind strong defenses. 
 The weather was springlike and balmy. His men, 
 unaccustomed to marching with heavy knapsacks, 
 sweated and toiled over the roads, throwing away 
 blankets and overcoats, as raw soldiers will. At noon 
 they were within two miles of the enemy and began 
 closing relentlessly around Fort Donelson. 
 
90 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 While Grant was directing this investment of the 
 enemy, he received an order from General Halleck to 
 " strengthen the land side of Fort Henry and transfer 
 guns to resist a land attack." This illustrates the 
 timidity of many Union generals, when compared with 
 Grant's indomitable courage and confidence. 
 
 To understand the merits of his final victory, the 
 conditions under which the battle began must be men- 
 tioned.. The little army of fifteen thousand men un- 
 der Grant were raw soldiers ; only those that had been 
 with him at Belmont had ever been in battle. Fort 
 Donelson was very strong. It occupied the end of a 
 high ridge, protected by Hickman Creek on the left 
 and the Cumberland River in the rear. Seventeen 
 heavy guns were mounted on this fort, and there were 
 thirty-eight field pieces of artillery for general de- 
 fense. Around this, in semicircular form, was a three- 
 mile line of rifle pits and intrenchments,, protected 
 from approach by abattis (fallen trees with the 
 branches pointing outward) supplemented by dense 
 tangled woods ; and behind these defenses were twenty 
 thousand men. One man behind breastworks is reck- 
 oned as being equal to five men attacking from out- 
 side. 
 
 Think, then, of the confidence and courage of 
 Grant, beginning the investment of this stronghold 
 with an army of only fifteen thousand ! 
 
 At the gray of dawn on the 13th Grant's little army 
 moves into position. Sharpshooters seek places in 
 tree-tops, or behind rocks or ridges, within long rifle 
 range, to shoot, annoy, and hinder the enemy. Skir- 
 
UNCONDITIONAL SURRENDER GRANT 91 
 
 mishers advance to find out where the enemy is lurking. 
 Behind them the Union batteries follow to find good 
 positions from which to reach the enemy with shot and 
 shell. Behind these the infantry regiments with col- 
 ors flying move into place. The sharp crack of the 
 sharpshooters' rifles now begins. The pop, pop, pop, 
 of the skirmishers is heard ; then one battery after an- 
 other opens fire on the enemy. 
 
 Along the line, from point to point, rides the in- 
 domitable but quiet general. He likes to see things 
 for himself. He gave his orders in conversational 
 tones. His aides were little more than messengers for 
 conveying his orders to distant points. There was 
 no military splendor about his dress; he wore a bat- 
 tered hat, his trousers were tucked in his boots, and 
 none of his soldiers were more muddy than he. His 
 horse was always a good one; it was his one luxury. 
 General C. F. Smith, an old soldier, commanded the 
 left of the Union line. McClernand's division par- 
 tially encircled the right ; he had not men enough, how- 
 ever, to encircle the enemy from the river, and it was 
 Grant's design to capture the Confederate army as 
 well as his defenses. The Union line was, at best, a 
 slender one. 
 
 On the afternoon of the 13th, while the army under 
 Grant was taking positions around the Confederate 
 irjtrenchments, the thermometer went down, a winter 
 storm of rain and snow and sleet set in, and a bitter 
 northwest wind made the poor soldiers who had 
 thrown away their blankets and overcoats on the 
 march, regret their folly. But a common thought and 
 
92 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 courage animated the little army. They were in the 
 flush of an exalted heroism, which makes raw soldiers 
 the equal of veterans. It was this spirit that helped 
 them undauntedly to face cold, hunger, and storm, as 
 well as the enemy. 
 
 A terrible night followed; no fires could be permit- 
 ted, as it would discover to the enemy their locations 
 and draw the fire of their guns. They had no tents, 
 and lay on the bare ground, shivering with cold, dur- 
 ing the long, bitter night. 
 
 Up to this time there had been but little fighting. 
 During the night Foote's fleet of gunboats steamed up 
 the river, and with the dawn Grant confidently ordered 
 the attack to begin. The plan of the battle was for the 
 troops to hold the enemy within his lines and, if possi- 
 ble, the navy was to dismount and silence the artil- 
 lery. 
 
 Foote steamed to within four hundred yards of the 
 rebel fort and, holding his boats in the swift current, 
 opened a terrific fire upon the fort. The fort bravely 
 answered. For an hour and a half the rain of shot 
 and shell continued. The enemy's fire was slackening, 
 when suddenly two of Foote's gunboats were dis- 
 abled, Foote himself was wounded, and the fleet 
 dropped down stream out of range of the Confederate 
 fire. 
 
 Grant had been observing the attack from the shore, 
 and saw that it had failed. The situation did not look 
 favorable, but his confidence did not falter. The 
 enemy were jubilant and telegraphed to Jefferson Davis 
 that they had won a great victory. 
 
UNCONDITIONAL SURRENDER GRANT 93 
 
 Meanwhile, Lew Wallace with two thousand five 
 hundred men had come from Fort Henry to take part 
 in the fight. He was put in the center, between Mc- 
 Clernand and Smith. This enabled the former to ex- 
 tend his line of men to the river. 
 
 During the day there was but little actual fighting 
 of the land forces except an attempt by General Mc- 
 Clernand to capture a rebel battery that had been an- 
 noying him. He made this attack without orders, and 
 failed to capture the enemy's guns. 
 
 The sun went down on the night of the 14th, leav- 
 ing the little army under Grant with a gloomy outlook. 
 The attack of the navy had failed, and the intrepid 
 general was debating with himself if it were not best 
 to bring up tents and begin intrenching for a siege. 
 
 Early on the morning of the 15th he got a note 
 from Foote requesting to see him on board of his flag- 
 ship, saying he had been injured in the fight of the 
 previous day and could not come himself. 
 
 Up to this time, though there had been a constant 
 exchange of shot and shell, there had been no fighting 
 of infantry in line. This was soon changed. The 
 chances for success against the outnumbering foe 
 would have looked doubtful to a veteran soldier. 
 
 While Grant was absent, the enemy massed ten 
 thousand men on the thin lines of the Union right. 
 The reveille was just sounding. Not a company of 
 McClernand's men had fallen into line. Suddenly 
 there were shots from his pickets, who fired and fled. 
 Regiments formed; mounted officers summoned their 
 men with loud commands; there was a sharp crack of 
 
94 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 rifles and volleys, and the woods rang with the crash 
 of musketry. The attack at first fell on Oglesby's men 
 on the extreme Union right, but he stood fast. The 
 Confederate cavalry was trying to get in their rear, 
 but they clung to their ground. Then the attack be- 
 came general on the right. The clangor of muskets 
 rang through the forest like ten thousand boilers being 
 pounded by a million of steel rods. Men fell by the 
 scores. John A. Logan, raging like a lion, held his 
 regiment in line till it could endure no longer and gave 
 way. 
 
 Hard pressed, McClernand sent to Lew Wallace for 
 help. His soldiers had clung to their colors, but were 
 disorganized and were falling back. In the midst of 
 the confusion an officer rode down the road, shouting 
 " All is lost ; save yourselves ! " 
 
 General Grant, returning from the interview with 
 Foote, was met by one of his staff, white with fear 
 and excitement, who told him of the disaster that had 
 befallen the right wing of his army. 
 
 Grant rode forward to the scene, cool and self-pos- 
 sessed. When he reached Wallace and McClernand 
 they confirmed and explained the intelligence that he 
 had already received. There was no doubt but that 
 he understood the full significance of the repulse and 
 disaster. It was a new test of his courage and ability 
 to command men. At the intelligence his face slightly 
 flushed and his hand tightened on some papers which 
 he held. Then, in his ordinary calm, level tones, he 
 said : " The position must be retaken. Retire your 
 
UNCONDITIONAL SURRENDER GRANT 95 
 
 men to the heights and intrench. I will order an at- 
 tack on the left." And then he rode away. 
 
 Finding some of his men were talking excitedly, he 
 reined up and listened. "These rebs," said one, 
 " are going to put up a big all-day fight ; they have got 
 their knapsacks full of rations ! " " Bring one to me," 
 said the general. He examined it, and said decisively, 
 " The enemy are trying to escape ! Fill up your cart- 
 ridge boxes and get into line ! " This he repeated to 
 officers and men as he rode to the left. 
 
 To Colonel Webster of his staff he said, " iSome of 
 our men are badly shaken, but the Confederates must 
 be more so ; for they have tried to cut their way out. 
 If we can attack before they distribute their forces the 
 day is ours." 
 
 He hurried to the left and gave instructions to the 
 veteran General Smith to assault as a diversion in aid 
 of the assault about to be made on the right. 
 
 General Smith threw out a heavy line of skirmishers 
 and, forming his lines, advanced. The enemy, on 
 account of the ground, could concentrate a double fire 
 on the advancing column. General Smith, erect and 
 soldierly, rode at the head of his men as though on 
 parade. One of his men afterwards said, " I . was 
 weak in the knees and scared out of my boots ; but I 
 saw the General with his white mustache over his 
 shoulder, and I went on! " They left a trail of dead 
 behind them. When his men faltered before the mur- 
 derous fire, the general put his cap on the point of his 
 sword, exclaiming : " No flinching ! Come on, men ! 
 
96 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Here's the way ! " Up the hill he rode amid shriek 
 of shot and bullets. His men tore away the abattis 
 and swarmed up the fort. Four regiments planted 
 their colors upon the breastworks, while the enemy 
 scrambled out and ran. All efforts to dislodge our 
 men failed. 
 
 On the right the Union soldiers had re-formed their 
 lines. On learning of the success of the attack, just 
 detailed, on the left under General Smith, Grant or- 
 dered an advance by Lew Wallace and McClernand 
 on the right. This order was executed and, by night- 
 fall, the ground lost to the enemy in the morning was 
 regained. 
 
 The Confederates, finding that the Union army had 
 not only retaken the ground lost in the morning but 
 had advanced their lines beyond, were cowed and dis- 
 heartened. 
 
 Another morning dawned; the Union army was 
 forming for a final attack, when a single bugle rang 
 out and a flag of truce appeared. The Confederates 
 during the night had met in council and decided to sur- 
 render. 
 
 Floyd, who was first in command, was under an 
 indictment at Washington for complicity in an em- 
 bezzlement of public funds. As Secretary of War 
 under Buchanan he had traitorously sent arms from 
 Northern arsenals to the South, and had so distributed 
 the army that they would be of little use in case of 
 war. He feared to surrender, so he resigned his com- 
 mand to General Pillow and, during the night, escaped 
 with his Virginia regiment across the river. Pillow 
 
UNCONDITIONAL SURRENDER GRANT 97 
 
 in turn resigned and got away, leaving General Buck- 
 ner in command. 
 
 While the Union army was preparing for a final as- 
 sault, a note came from General Buckner proposing an 
 armistice and the appointment of commissioners to 
 make terms of surrender. 
 
 General Grant's reply was : " No terms except im- 
 mediate unconditional surrender can be accepted. I 
 propose to move immediately upon your works." 
 
 The rebel general returned a reply, accepting what 
 he termed the " unchivalrous terms." 
 
 That day General Grant reported to Halleck, 
 " We have taken Fort Donelson and from 12,000 to 
 15,000 prisoners, including Generals Buckner and 
 Bushrod Johnson; also about 20,000 stands of arms, 
 forty-eight pieces of artillery, seventeen heavy guns, 
 from 2,000 to 4,000 horses, and a large quantity of 
 commissary stores." 
 
 This victory was a staggering blow to the Confed- 
 erates and its moral effect on the Union cause was 
 immense. When the news flashed over the land many 
 considered it the downfall of the Confederacy. They 
 began to inquire, "Who is this general who fights 
 and wins great battles ? " 
 
 There was at this time a certain amount of jeal- 
 ousy among Grant's superiors. Halleck claimed 
 credit for the capture of Forts Henry and Donelson, 
 while McClernand claimed that he had done most of 
 the fighting. Halleck thanked every one concerned 
 except Grant for the victory. 
 
 Secretary of War Stanton, however, saw clearly 
 
98 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 where the credit belonged. He wrote a letter to 
 Horace Greeley, saying: "The glory of our recent 
 victories belongs to the brave officers and soldiers that 
 fought the battles. No share belongs to me. What, 
 under the blessing of Providence, I conceive to be 
 the true organization of victory and military com- 
 bination to end the war was declared in a few words 
 by General Grant's message to General Buckner, ' I 
 propose to move immediately on your works.' " 
 
 In spite of detractors, this letter fixed the fame of 
 " Unconditional Surrender Grant " in the minds of 
 the public; though, as we have seen, Halleck, in ma- 
 neuvering for fame, gave credit to all concerned but 
 the real general who had achieved the great results 
 by his indomitable spirit. He sent congratulations 
 to Commodore Foote and to General Hunter in 
 Kansas; had asked Stanton to make General Smith 
 a major-general; but had not sent one word of con- 
 gratulations to the real hero who planned and fought 
 the battle, and gained the victory. 
 
 He possibly believed that it meant the end of the 
 rebellion, as many did at that time, and did not want 
 Grant to become a national hero. That he claimed 
 the lion's share of this great victory, the plans for 
 which he had reluctantly consented to, is shown by 
 the telegraph dispatch which he sent to Washington, 
 " Give me command in the West. I ask this in re- 
 turn for Forts Henry and Donelson." 
 
 Grant was made a major-general, for the Secre- 
 tary of War and the President were not blind to 
 Grant's part in the triumph of our arms. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 THE BATTLE OF SHILOH 
 
 The fall of Donelson gave to the Union full posses- 
 sion of the Tennessee River, and divided the armies 
 of Johnston and Beauregard. At one blow their net- 
 work of strategy had been broken. Grant believed 
 that this opened the way for the advance of the Union 
 armies all over the Southwest. His opinion, as ex- 
 pressed in after years, was, that if a general who 
 would have taken the responsibility had been in com- 
 mand of all the troops west of the AUeghenies, he 
 could have marched to Chattanooga, Corinth, Mem- 
 phis, and Vicksburg with the troops we then had. 
 
 In his eagerness to take advantage of the divided 
 Confederates, Grant telegraphed to Halleck that, if 
 not ordered to the contrary, he would go to Nash- 
 ville, whither he had just sent General Nelson with 
 his troops to meet General Buell, who was marching 
 on that city from the east. Upon this Halleck 
 charged Grant with absence from his command with- 
 out leave and virtually placed him under arrest by 
 the order : " You will place General Smith in com- 
 mand and remain at Fort Henry. Why do you not 
 obey my orders to report strength and position of 
 your command ? " 
 
 Grant, deeply hurt, replied : " I have averaged 
 
 99 
 
loo A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 writing more than once a day since leaving Cairo to 
 keep you informed of my position, and it is no fault 
 of mine if you have not received my letters. Be- 
 lieving that there are enemies between you and my- 
 self who are trying to impair my usefulness, I re- 
 spectfully ask to be relieved from further duty in 
 the department." In reply General Halleck repeated 
 that Grant had not stated the number and position of 
 his command. Grant in reply wrote : " You had a 
 better chance of knowing my strength while sur- 
 rounding Donelson than I had. Troops were report- 
 ing daily by your orders. ... I renew my ap- 
 plication to be relieved from further duty." 
 
 On March nth. General Halleck got the prize that 
 he desired, the command of the Western armies. His 
 ambition had been gratified. 
 
 Lincoln's keen eye was, however, observant of the 
 fact that the man who had won the most substantial 
 victory in the West was under arrest, and kept from 
 duty. He ordered an investigation. 
 
 Halleck at once changed front. Was it because he 
 feared an investigation that he wrote to General 
 Grant, " You cannot be relieved of your command. 
 . . . I wish you, as soon aS your new army is in 
 the field, to assume the immediate command and lead 
 it to new victories " ? He hastened then to write to 
 the War Department : " Grant has made the proper 
 explanations and has been directed to resume his com- 
 mand in the field. There has never been any want 
 of military subordination on the part of General 
 Grant." Grant was grateful, for he did not know 
 
THE BATTLE OF SHILOH loi 
 
 that Lincoln had ordered an inquii-y before Halleck 
 had changed his mind. Thus ended for a time the 
 attempt of General Halleck to subordinate Grant and 
 to destroy his reputation and his usefulness. 
 
 On the I ith of March, Grant took command of his 
 army. Finding two of its divisions at Savannah, and 
 three at Pittsburg Landing, nine miles apart and di- 
 vided by a river, he hastened to unite them at Pitts- 
 burg Landing. General Smith, Grant's predecessor, 
 had selected this place, not as a battle ground, but as a 
 convenient point from which to attack Corinth, twenty 
 miles from Pittsburg Landing. It was Grant's custom 
 to spend the day at Pittsburg Landing and return at 
 night to Savannah, where he expected to meet General 
 Buell, who was within a few days' march of that place. 
 
 The armies under Beauregard and Johnston that 
 had been almost hopelessly divided by Grant's vic- 
 tory at Donelson, had been united at Corinth. 
 Knowing that Buell was marching to form a junc- 
 tion with Grant's army, they determined to attack 
 him before this could be efifected. 
 
 On the 5th of April, under command of A. S. 
 Johnston, the Confederates arrived within two miles 
 of the Union army at Pittsburg Landing, and were 
 ready to attack on the coming morning. 
 
 The position of Grant's army was, on the whole, 
 well chosen. It lay upon a V-shaped peninsula. 
 The right arm of this V, two or three miles in length, 
 was formed by Snake and Owl Creeks, and its left by 
 the Tennessee River and Lick Creek. The ground 
 within this V was undulating table-land, rising from 
 
I02 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 the Tennessee about one hundred feet and covered 
 with thick underbrush and tall trees, with here and 
 there a clearing. Along the lower left arm of this 
 V, formed by the Tennessee, the ground is broken 
 into abrupt ravines ; while at Lick Creek, which forms 
 its upper part, there is a range of hills sloping toward 
 the battle-field. 
 
 The Union army, as I have elsewhere said, was 
 formed across the top of this V-shaped peninsula. 
 Three brigades, under General W. T. Sherman, filled 
 the space between Owl Creek and to and beyond a 
 log building known as Shiloh Church, which stood 
 on a ridge dividing the waters of Snake and Lick 
 Creeks. On Sherman's left was Brigadier-General 
 Prentiss's division of seven regiments, all green men, 
 and one of his regiments was without ammunition 
 (powder and bullets) ; at the extreme left were three 
 regiments of Sherman's division under Colonel 
 Stuart. In the rear of this first line, and a half a 
 mile from the center, was Major-General McCler- 
 nand's division, with General Hurlbut's in rear of 
 the left center. In rear of all these was General W. 
 H. L. Wallace. 
 
 There were no defenses of any kind. Grant had 
 twice beaten, with equal or inferior numbers, armies 
 behind intrenchments and was, no doubt, inclined to 
 believe that artificial defenses made new men cow- 
 ardly. He had, however, instructed his engineer to 
 lay out a line of defenses, but that officer reported 
 that they must be made in rear of the encampment, 
 which would be too far away from either creek or 
 
THE BATTLE OF SHILOH 103 
 
 from the Tennessee River to be easily supplied with 
 water; and in battle the water would be in the hands 
 of the enemy. We believe, however, that Grant was 
 over-confident ; that he expected to attack rather than 
 be attacked by the enemy. 
 
 On the morning of the 5th Grant had written to 
 General Buell from Savannah, five miles on the river 
 from Pittsburg Landing, , " Your dispatch received. 
 I will be here to meet you to-morrow." Sherman 
 informed him the same morning, " All quiet along 
 my lines," and a little later, " I do not apprehend any- 
 thing like an attack on our position." Yet at that 
 very time the Confederate army of 40,000 men was 
 within two miles of the Union army, and ready to 
 strike. 
 
 Grant was at breakfast, when he heard the sound 
 of cannonading. His leg and foot were bandaged 
 and in great pain from a sprained ankle, caused by 
 his horse's slipping and falling on him. 
 
 " That's cannon," said one of his staff. 
 
 " Sounds like it," said Grant, still eating his break- 
 fast. 
 
 "Where is it?" 
 
 " That's what I am trying to make out," said 
 Grant, listening intently as he ate. 
 
 Sending immediate word to Buell that on account 
 of heavy firing at Pittsburg Landing he could not 
 meet him as agreed, but requesting him to hurry his 
 march, he said to his staff, " Gentlemen, it is time 
 we were going." Then, quietly ordering the horses 
 to the boat, he limped painfully to the landing. 
 
104 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 He was ashore at the fall of the gang-plank, was 
 helped to his horse, and riding at a break-neck speed 
 was off to the sound of battle. 
 
 Let us turn to the scene of the conflict. 
 
 A little after 5 o'clock in the morning, the quick 
 pop, pop, pop of the Union pickets' firing told of the 
 advance of the Confederates. The latter soon struck 
 a reconnoitering party, which broke at the first assault 
 of the enemy, but rallied and returned fire while falling 
 back to the main lines of the Union array. 
 
 To avoid a deep ravine, the enemy followed the 
 level land on which a road forked, right and left, near 
 Shiloh Church. This brought them to a weak part 
 in our line between Sherman and the right of Pren- 
 tiss, whose front was formed by one brigade thrown 
 out nearly a mile in advance. There is evidence that 
 Prentiss was rash and over-confident, but none that 
 he was surprised, as has sometimes been said. 
 
 With yells and shouts of exultation, the Confed- 
 erates rushed upon Prentiss's lines and steadily drove 
 them back to their camp. Here the enemy's advance 
 was checked by a line of men drawn up in front of 
 their camp. These, from behind logs and bales of 
 hay, delivered a deadly fire which drove the Confed- 
 erates back. The desperate nature of the fighting 
 here is shown by the fact that the Sixth Mississippi 
 afterwards reported that they lost three hundred 
 killed and wounded out of an effective force of three 
 hundred and twenty men. 
 
 The long roll sounds along the whole line. Sher- 
 man's men form, some of them trying to eat morsels 
 
THE BATTLE OF SHILOH 105 
 
 of their breakfast as they adjust their belts and cart- 
 ridge boxes. With coolness and insight for which 
 he is afterwards known, the general forms his lines 
 to receive the enemy, sending word to McClernand 
 to hurry up his men to fill the gap between his lines 
 and Prentiss. His men are raw recruits and a few 
 regiments break under the terrible fire, but he in- 
 spirits them by his example and others take their 
 place. The enemy comes on with furious yells and 
 shouts, determined to retrieve the disaster and dis- 
 grace of Donelson. Sherman, though wounded, suc- 
 cessfully resists the first attack and the enemy have 
 failed in the surprise on which they had counted. 
 
 It was about 8 o'clock when Grant, spattered with 
 mud and his horse flecked with foam, rode up, re- 
 turned Sherman's salute, and said, " How goes the 
 battle, General ? " " It has been a very heavy at- 
 tack, but we have held our own," was his reply. 
 
 " I have ordered General Lew Wallace to march 
 to your right." 
 
 " I will look out for him ; I think we may need 
 him," said the cool old soldier. 
 
 Grant rode away to visit Prentiss and other parts 
 of the line of battle on the left. 
 
 No pen can describe the conflict of that day. Over 
 muddy roads and the checkerboard-like clearings and 
 tangled thickets and abrupt ravines, the battle raged 
 from morning until darkness fell. 
 
 Grant, knowing that the enemy were paying dearly 
 for their successes, rode his lines all day. Wherever 
 the battle was the fiercest, the Union lines wavering, 
 
io6 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 there was he, advising his generals, rallying and en- 
 couraging his men. 
 
 Steadily the Union lines, contesting every foot of 
 ground, w^ere pressed back towards the landing. As 
 they were forced slowly back there were yells of at- 
 tack and answering cheers of defiance. Albert Sid- 
 ney Johnston, the Confederate general committed the 
 duties of his headquarters to General Beauregard, and 
 led his men. 
 
 About II o'clock Sherman fell back and took up 
 a position on McClernand's right. His division was 
 reduced, his list of killed and wounded was large, he 
 had lost important positions, and the Confederates 
 had captured some of his artillery; but he had gained 
 precious time. He still rallied his men and held them 
 to the terrible work with iron resolution. 
 
 In the afternoon notable incidents occurred. The 
 rebel leader, Albert Sidney Johnston, while leading a 
 charge in person fell, mortally wounded, in front of 
 Hurlbut's division. On the extreme Union left 
 Stewart's brigade bravely held its ground against 
 fierce attacks by superior numbers until two o'clock, 
 but was finally driven back. 
 
 By two o'clock Grant began to show anxiety. His 
 men were fighting in independent bodies difficult to 
 bring into order. Lew Wallace had failed him; 
 Buell's expected vanguard had not arrived. 
 
 Grant had instructed Prentiss and General W. H. 
 L. Wallace, who held an important position on the 
 Union left, to hold their ground at all hazards. But 
 the forces on their right and left were driven back, 
 
THE BATTLE OF SHILOH 107 
 
 leaving their flanks exposed. The enemy charged, 
 enveloped, and partially surrounded them. Wallace 
 was wounded and Prentiss, with his two shattered 
 divisions of 2,200 men was taken prisoner. It was 
 past 5 o'clock in the afternoon of the long and bloody 
 day. The gap left open by the capture of Prentiss 
 seemed irreparable. The Union army was now a 
 mile and more from where their lines were formed 
 in the morning. 
 
 Along the last line of hills that terminate with the 
 river, a park of artillery had been landed. The ridge 
 is nearly at right angles with the Tennessee River. 
 Colonel Webster of Grant's staff got together artil- 
 lerists and put them in charge of these guns. Here 
 the Union army rested, their front protected by 
 a ravine which could be swept by a cross fire from the 
 gunboats. This checked the enemy until darkness. 
 Wallace and Buell came. The day was saved. It 
 had tested the manhood of both armies. Southern 
 dash had been met by Northern endurance and pluck. 
 
 Surprise has since been expressed by many that an 
 army, the most of whom had never been in battle, 
 should have fought so tenaciously and long, with such 
 slightly connected formations, and in many cases in 
 disorder. But they do not sufficiently estimate the 
 miracle of confidence and courage that Grant's pres- 
 ence gave to the fighting line that day. It was the 
 man, his faith in his cause and in final victory, that 
 infused confidence and courage into every part of the 
 Union line. His determined persistency in the face of 
 the terrible difficulties is expressed by an anecdote 
 
io8 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 which, whether it be true or not, shows his grim de- 
 termination. It is said that upon his arrival General 
 Buell said, " General, what arrangements have you 
 made for retreat in case of your defeat? " 
 
 " There are the transports," said Grant, with a ges- 
 ture towards them. 
 
 " They won't carry more than ten thousand men," 
 replied Buell. 
 
 " They will be all that's needed if I am whipped," 
 he is said to have replied. 
 
 A newspaper correspondent who was one of Grant's 
 critics says : " The tremendous roar of battle to the 
 left, momentarily nearer and nearer, told of an ef- 
 fort to cut him off from the river and from retreat. 
 Grant sat his horse, quiet, thoughtful, almost stolid. 
 Said one to him, ' Does not the prospect look 
 gloomy ? ' * Not at all,' was the quiet reply. * They 
 can't force our lines around these batteries to-night, — ■ 
 it is too late. Delays count everything with us. To- 
 morrow we shall attack them with fresh troops and 
 drive them, of course.' " The correspondent adds, " I 
 was myself a listener to this conversation, and from 
 it I can date the beginning of my belief in Grant's 
 greatness." 
 
 Before Beauregard had learned of Buell's arrival 
 he had given orders withdrawing his troops from the 
 fight for the night. 
 
 That night the intrepid Union commander slept on 
 some hay thrown down in the mud under a tree. It 
 rained, and the chill of the morning hours caused 
 him to move under the porch of a log hut in which 
 
THE BATTLE OF. SHILOH 109 
 
 wounded men had taken refuge. The sound of their 
 cries and moans were more terrible for him to bear 
 than the rain and the cold and he moved back to the 
 protection of the tree again. Yet this sensitive and 
 gentle man, who could not endure the cries of 
 wounded men or the sight of blood, or even to see a 
 dumb beast abused, could order columns of men re- 
 lentlessly to the attack for the country he loved. 
 
 Morning came and Grant, anxious for the attack, 
 ordered every division to move up to the battle line. 
 His voice was calm and his whole aspect breathed of 
 confidence and courage. Where ordinary men would 
 have planned to save themselves from further defeat, 
 he was planning for victory. 
 
 Buell's fresh men came up. The enemy, outnum- 
 bered, fell back fighting, and at last retreated. The 
 battle of Shiloh was over. The Confederates, who 
 began the battle with such assurance of victory, were 
 defeated. 
 
 A new kind of commander had appeared; a man 
 who fought almost against hope, and won victory in 
 the face of despair. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 GRANT IN COMMAND OF THE DEPARTMENT OF 
 TENNESSEE 
 
 The victory of Shiloh, like all great victories in 
 war, left its sting as well as its sweets. The triumph 
 of the Union arms upon that field cost a terrible 
 sacrifice in human life; at many a hearthstone. North 
 and South, there sat a Rachel weeping because her 
 children were not. The nation was now beginning 
 dimly to realize that the path to national triumph, 
 for the restoration of the Union, must be a bloody 
 one. Grant, who had at first thought the war would 
 be short and sharp, but decisive, also realized after 
 Shiloh, that it was to be long and sanguinary. 
 
 Grant became the storm center when this conclu- 
 sion was gradually reached by all classes. He was 
 both abused and praised for his part in that victory. 
 There was a class of men at the North at work as 
 allies of the enemy, who took every occasion to dis- 
 courage the vigorous prosecution of the war. That 
 part of the press sympathizing with this disloyal ele- 
 ment, execrated him as a butcher, reckless of human 
 life and sufifering. Few knew that with all his iron 
 resolution, he was a man of singular gentleness. 
 General Buell, accused of purposely delaying his ar- 
 rival at Shiloh, hinted at Grant's demoralization and 
 
 no 
 
THE DEPARTMENT OF TENNESSEE iii 
 
 failure. Among other things Grant was accused of 
 drunkenness. Lincoln, who saw more clearly than 
 most men, was urged to remove him. He is said to 
 have replied : — 
 
 " No; I can't spare Grant; he fights." When they 
 brought to Lincoln's notice the accusation that Grant 
 was a drunkard, he knew that a man with such habits 
 could not command men as Grant had, and in his 
 humorous manner of exposing a sham or falsehood 
 inquired : — 
 
 " What kind of liquor does that Grant use? " 
 
 " What do you want to know for ? " 
 
 " I want to send some of the brand to the rest of 
 my generals to see if it will make them fight like 
 Grant!" 
 
 Grant, on his part, showed that he had learned a 
 valuable lesson in war. He reported to Halleck that 
 the enemy was again gathering in large numbers at 
 Corinth and added, " I do not like to suggest, but it 
 appears to me it would be demoralizing to our troops 
 here to be forced to retire upon the opposite side of 
 the river, and unsafe to remain on this side many 
 weeks without large reinforcements." 
 
 Halleck resolved to take the field in person to show 
 how victories should be won, and gathered together 
 an army of over a hundred thousand men. Grant 
 was given command of the Army of the Tennessee, 
 which formed the right wing of Buell's great army. 
 But though he commanded the Army of the Tennes- 
 see in name, he really had no command. Every sug- 
 gestion he made was ignored. 
 
112 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 At last Halleck was ready for his grand advance 
 against the Confederate army at Corinth. He moved 
 slowly. To use the words of Sherman, an army of 
 a hundred thousand bayonets " advanced with pick 
 and shovel." With amusing caution, Halleck threw 
 up intrenchments as he advanced slowly to Corinth, 
 his instructions to Grant and to his other generals 
 being to avoid any general engagement until reinforce- 
 ments arrived. 
 
 Grant was fretted by this foolish caution and snail 
 pace. He said: "If I were in command I would 
 push on and win; I believe in an aggressive cam- 
 paign." 
 
 Halleck was thirty-seven days marching twenty 
 miles ! He wanted reinforcements, for he was going 
 to fight a great battle. Grant believed the Confed- 
 erates were leisurely leaving Corinth with all their 
 stores and munitions of war. Finally, Halleck 
 reached Corinth and took possession of an abandoned 
 city with its empty rifle pits and warehouses, without 
 an enemy in sight! He covered his chagrin with 
 brave words, but his officers and soldiers laughed in 
 their sleeves. 
 
 Mr. Lincoln and the Secretary of War began to 
 have suspicions of the real fact, that Halleck was an 
 office soldier and that his genius fell quite short of 
 his lofty pretensions. 
 
 Grant's position had, meanwhile, become unbear- 
 able. Orders were given to the army he commanded 
 without consulting him, and the officers at head- 
 quarters turned their backs on him. Determined to 
 
THE DEPARTMENT OF TENNESSEE 113 
 
 throw up his command, he obtained permission to 
 visit Washington. 
 
 Sherman recognized Grant's great qualities as a 
 soldier and hearing that he was going to leave, 
 hastened to his headquarters. He was dismayed to 
 find him striking tents arid packing his baggage ready 
 to go. 
 
 " What does this mean. Grant ? " 
 
 " I am going to leave." 
 
 " Blame it ! Don't you know when you are well 
 off. Grant? " said. Sherman. " This Western army is 
 yours ; the men know you and you know them. Stop 
 right here. Halleck is going to leave for the East 
 soon." General Grant saw the wisdom of his friend's 
 advice and stayed. 
 
 On the loth of June, Halleck restored Grant to his 
 separate command and allowed him to move his head- 
 quarters to Memphis. He still continued to play 
 second to Halleck's first, but he was free from other 
 annoying humiliations. 
 
 Halleck finally went East, as Sherman had pre- 
 dicted. He was given the office of commander-in- 
 chief in name, but in reality was the chief-of-staff, or 
 military adviser to the President. 
 
 Grant was placed in command of the "Army of 
 the Tennessee " again, with his headquarters at 
 Corinth, but the huge army of 120,000 men which 
 Halleck had gathered together was dispersed by him 
 to various parts. Grant believed they should be held 
 together for united action against the enemy in an 
 aggressive campaign. 
 
114 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Grant had now the difficult task o£ guarding the 
 territory acquired by the fall of Corinth without suf- 
 ficient men to protect its dififerent points; a long line 
 to protect against a vigilant and active foe. He was 
 in a country, you must understand, where the people 
 were unfriendly to the Union cause, who constantly 
 gave help and information to the enemy. On the 
 other hand, Grant was obliged to get his information 
 through his scouts, or by advancing in force with 
 cavalry or infantry, or by questioning prisoners cap- 
 tured from the enemy. In an enemy's country, where 
 the people are hostile, as they were there, spies and 
 the cavalry were its eyes. The Confederates had 
 eyes wherever there was a citizen. 
 
 The Confederate generals. Price and Van Dorn, 
 were in Grant's front, one on his right and the other 
 on his left. In the middle of September they at- 
 tempted to join their forces, for the purpose of 
 attacking the Union army. In order to form this 
 junction of their forces. Price seized a little village 
 twenty-one miles southeast from Corinth, called luka. 
 
 Grant, to prevent the junction of the forces of the 
 foe, acted with his usual promptness and energy. 
 He ordered General Rosecrans and General Ord, 
 each of whom had about 8,500 men, to make an at- 
 tack on opposite sides of the town at the same time. 
 This concerted movement failed. Rosecrans was 
 furiously attacked when two miles south of the town, 
 but Ord, owing to a strong north wind, did not hear 
 the sound of the conflict, and hence did not attack 
 in time to call off the attention of the enemy. He 
 
.THE DEPARTMENT OF TENNESSEE 115 
 
 received the news during the night, however, but 
 reached luka to find that the Confederates had es- 
 caped. They finally succeeded in passing around the 
 rear of Rosecrans and joined Van Dorn, in the latter 
 part of December. 
 
 Grant soon found that another attack was to be 
 expected, this time on Corinth. Rosecrans held the 
 place at this time with about 23,000 men. Ord was 
 at Bolivar with about 12,000, and there were a few 
 men at Grant's headquarters at Jackson. 
 
 General Van Dorn commanded the Confederate 
 army of about 22,000 men. His plan was to attack 
 the Union army under Rosecrans, cut them off, then 
 turn upon Ord at Bolivar and upon Grant's- head- 
 quarters at Jackson, then to overrun West Tennessee 
 and establish communications with Bragg. 
 
 October the 3d he attacked Rosecrans at Corinth, 
 and forced him back into his inner defenses. That 
 night the enemy went into bivouac within a short 
 distance of the Union men. They were jubilant. 
 They expected with the dawn to begin the fight and 
 achieve an easy victory. 
 
 But their plans failed. Their attack was without 
 that unity which is needful for success. They 
 fought, however, with great bravery and forced the 
 Union troops back into the city, but were here 
 brought under the fire of the Union artillery and 
 were compelled to get out with terrible loss. The 
 battle did not last long; but Rosecrans took 2,263 
 prisoners and reported that the enemy's killed was 
 1,423. He failed, however, to follow Grant's in- 
 
ii6 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 structions, twice repeated, to follow up the enemy at 
 once. The Union loss had been but about one-half 
 that of the enemy, and their demoralization was less, 
 as they had fought from behind breastworks. 
 
 Though Grant had repeated his order, after the 
 battle began, to start after the beaten and retreating 
 enemy at once, Rosecrans rested until noon of the 
 4th, and when finally started in pursuit, took the wrong 
 road. 
 
 Grant knew that under such circumstances of 'de- 
 lay, Rosecrans would meet a larger force than his 
 own, for the enemy had had time to get reinforce- 
 ments. So he ordered the pursuit to be discontinued. 
 He was much dissatisfied with Rosecrans for not 
 obeying his orders, but gave him praise for the fight- 
 ing he had done. 
 
 He had directed the battle that had resulted in the 
 enemy's defeat, but felt that he had not reaped the 
 full fruits of it by reason of Rosecrans' failure to 
 obey his instructions. President Lincoln wrote him 
 a letter of congratulation and once more popular 
 attention was turned to the soldier who had won de- 
 cisive victories in the West. 
 
 This battle, with other movements, was important 
 in preventing the Confederates from uniting with 
 General Bragg's army, and Tennessee was, for a time, 
 safe from similar attacks. This defeat of the enemy 
 was a much more important event than was realized 
 at the North. 
 
 Jefferson Davis, on account of Van Dorn's failure, 
 appointed J. C. Pemberton a lieutenant-general, and 
 
THE DEPARTMENT OF TENNESSEE 117 
 
 placed him in command at Jackson on the 14th of 
 October, 1862. This was the same Pemberton 
 whom we have mentioned in preceding pages as a 
 lieutenant in the Mexican War. 
 
 In October, Grant was appointed to command the 
 " Department of Tennessee." He began his duties 
 under favorable circumstances. The enemy had been 
 defeated, his own troops were in excellent condition 
 and recruited by new men. He desired to move 
 against the enemy by making an advance through the 
 state of Mississippi, in the rear of Vicksburg. He 
 suggested to Halleck that all the railroads about Cor- 
 inth be destroyed and an advance made with his army 
 southward from Grand Junction along the east banks 
 of the Yazoo River. 
 
 General Halleck gave his approval, and on the 4th 
 of November Grant began his movement, with his 
 army well officered and equipped. They were ac- 
 customed to camp life and believed in their general. 
 It was an army that he had fashioned with his own 
 hands and had led to victory. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 TRYING TO REACH VICKSBURG 
 
 ViCKSBURG, occupying as it did the first high land 
 near the Mississippi River below Memphis, was of 
 first importance to the Confederates. Standing upon 
 an almost inaccessible plateau, two hundred feet above 
 the river, it was surrounded by a vast network of 
 bayous and marshes, and rendered almost impreg- 
 nable by formidable artificial and natural defenses. 
 
 If my young readers will take down their maps 
 they will see that Grant, by his victories at Forts 
 Henry and Donelson, had cleared that river of the 
 enemy from the head waters as far as Vicksburg. 
 The capture of New Orleans, meanwhile, had given 
 to the Union the mouth of the river ; but the Confed- 
 erates still held all that lay between Vicksburg and 
 Port Hudson, a distance of nearly two hundred miles. 
 This gave them free access to the territory west of 
 the river, with the great army supplies of Louisiana 
 and Texas. , It also gave them about their only re- 
 maining communications with the outside world. 
 
 My readers will understand from this careful state- 
 ment that Grant was at this time fighting for the 
 undisturbed control of the Mississippi from source to 
 sea. 
 
 To give anything but an outline of his first at- 
 
 ii8 
 
TRYING TO REACH VICKSBURG 119 
 
 tempt to capture Vicksburg might be tedious and of 
 but little interest to my young readers, consequently 
 a brief description will be given, so that they may 
 in part understand Grant's courage and persever- 
 ance under difficulties and trials that well might 
 have discouraged even a strong heart like his; for it 
 is important for them to know that great success does 
 not come to blunderers nor to those without faith 
 and courage. 
 
 The plan for his first attempt at opening the Mis- 
 sissippi was as follows: Grant in person was to 
 move from Grand Junction, while Sherman came out 
 from Memphis to join him on the Tallahatchie. 
 
 The expedition started as planned. On the 26th 
 of November, 1862, Grant crossed the Tallahatchie, 
 with his cavalry and infantry, Sherman's men fol- 
 lowing closely, and the enemy falling back as they 
 advanced. 
 
 He had reached within eighteen miles of Grenada 
 when he found the difficulty of a further advance 
 so great that he changed his plan, sending Sherman 
 down the Mississippi to the mouth of the Yazoo 
 River to attack Vicksburg, while he cooperated with 
 him. His generosity in assigning to another the more 
 brilliant part of a campaign was characteristic of 
 Grant. 
 
 In a week the expedition started. On the i8th of 
 December, Grant received a dispatch from the Presi- 
 dent expressing the wish that McClernand with his 
 corps should join the expedition, superseding Sher- 
 man in command. Grant, though not relishing the 
 
I20 A LIFE OF. GRANT 
 
 order, at once sent dispatches announding it to both 
 McCIernand and Sherman. Though both of these 
 dispatches were captured, a letter by mail reached 
 McCIernand, who at once went to the scene of ac- 
 tion and took command. 
 
 Placing another officer over his friend Sherman 
 was a bitter mouthful to Grant, but there was justice 
 in Lincoln's command, for McCIernand had, with the 
 President's consent, raised thirty thousand men for 
 that service. He was a splendid recruiting officer, 
 though not always obedient to orders nor a skillful 
 general. 
 
 Grant, feeding his army by a single line of rail- 
 road, and a very poor one at that, began to fear that 
 it would be unsafe for him to advance further into 
 the enemy's country. His fears were soon confirmed 
 when one of his cavalry officers came in with the in- 
 formation that he had crossed the rear of a rebel 
 column moving northward; Grant quickly sprang to 
 his feet, seated himself by the side of his telegraph 
 operator, and began with great rapidity to write 
 orders to all commanders northward to strengthen 
 their posts and hold them at all hazards. 
 
 About the 15th the Confederate general Forrest 
 cut Grant's line of communications, while at the same 
 time General Van Dorn, with over three thousand 
 cavalry, passed around his left flank and captured 
 Holly Springs, which was Grant's secondary base of 
 supplies. A negligent and cowardly colonel in com- 
 mand surrendered the place with a million dollars' 
 worth of supplies without firing a gun. 
 
TRYING TO REACH VICKSBURG 121 
 
 Grant was profoundly alarmed. He was in the 
 enemy's country, with his communications cut two 
 hundred miles away from his base. It was a dis- 
 heartening blow, and the proper thing for him to do, 
 according to military precedents, was to surrender 
 his army. But Grant was never a stickler for prece- 
 dents, and danger brought out his wonderful self- 
 reliance and courage. The rebel people that he met 
 were rejoiced. 
 
 " How will you feed your army now ? " they said. 
 
 Their rejoicing turned to sorrow when Grant sent 
 out a swarm of foragers and collected their corn, and 
 wheat, and other food for his army. He was sur- 
 prised at the ease with which, for ten days, he was 
 able to feed them on the country. He afterwards 
 said, had he known how easy it was to feed an army 
 in this manner, he would not have turned back, but 
 would have gone to Vicksburg by that route. He 
 thoughtfully took note of the circumstance, which 
 afterward bore fruit in his final campaign against the 
 rebel stronghold. 
 
 Grant fell back on Holly Springs. It was his first 
 retreat, and as my readers already know that it was 
 a superstition with him, even when a lad, never to 
 turn back when starting for a place, they can imagine 
 that it was painful. 
 
 Reaching the Tallahatchie River, he telegraphed to 
 Halleck for permission to join the Mississippi expe- 
 dition. It was granted and Grant made his prepara- 
 tions to take command in person. 
 
 Sherman, meanwhile, was not aware of Grant's re- 
 
122 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 treat, and had debarked his army on the east banks 
 of the Yazoo River, on the swampy land at the foot 
 of Walnut Hills. He had counted upon syrprising 
 the enemy, but was disappointed; the enemy were 
 fully aware of their danger and were prepared to 
 receive him. 
 
 As he advanced over the swampy bottom land at 
 the Walnut Hills, the enemy fled before him to their 
 defenses. The Union troops were soon confronted 
 by muddy bayous, passable in one direction only by 
 narrow levees, and in another by a sand bar, where 
 the foe could shoot them down as fast as they could 
 set foot on it. The levees that had been built to keep 
 out the Mississippi from their cornfields proved ex- 
 cellent fortifications to keep out the Union invaders 
 from Vicksburg. 
 
 Blair's and De Courcey's brigades attacked the en- 
 emy on the right and left. Over tangled abattis of 
 Cottonwood, through the quicksands and the freezing 
 waters of the bayou, the brave men advanced, while 
 the enemy met them with death-dealing cannon and 
 rifle shots. They pierced two lines of the enemy's 
 rifle pits and were brought to a halt only by their 
 main works. The attack had failed because it was 
 too much for human endeavor. Sherman had lost 
 1,176 men in the encounter. 
 
 This attack showed him that it was impracticable 
 to capture the citadel in that manner, and he reem- 
 barked his forces, steaming up the Yazoo, where he 
 tied up at Milliken's Bend. There he found Mc- 
 Clernand, who was to supersede him in command. 
 
^v . 
 
 m 
 
 '§mm^fv^---- 
 
 ^^^^^ '^ ^^^'~^..^^: Ji ''^^' 
 
 
 
 
 '<i^|^^|^9 
 
 
 '^^IR^^ 
 
 \t^M- 'T'- ■■■*5F' ■■'■■■■ ■" • \ <- '^'T 
 
 ^v'^^BWB 
 
 Wmvyrr-%p\ 
 
 ^^m 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 mkuL^m. V* 
 
 ^^^W* ■ s'ifF '^•'. 
 
 r 
 
 MftLly^^^ 
 
 ^yjirt*^*^' 
 
 ^^o^v^'^ 
 
 '^^^>?'"fj/'i'- 
 
 |^^pl^a{/i| 
 
 
 ^^Ml^p 
 
 
 ^^8 
 
 K^^/l^^ 
 
 zj^P^S 
 
 kw.-B-^ 
 
 i; •■/ - ■■'■ ~. rN-;- ^ J 
 
 ■BMKWLlKilgMB 
 
 KflKT^^^m^baKKil^Bv:! 
 
 A MARCH IN THE MUD. 
 
TRYING TO REACH VICKSBURG 123 
 
 An expedition to Arkansas Post was planned by 
 McClernand and successfully executed and Fort Hind- 
 man was captured and destroyed. 
 
 For several reasons Grant resolved to take personal 
 command of the expedition against Vicksburg. It 
 was a fortunate decision for him and for his country, 
 since it gave him new honors and wrote upon the 
 pages of history one of the most instructive and bril- 
 liant chapters recorded in war. 
 
 It was characteristic of him that he spent no time 
 in drilling his raw soldiers, believing that the best 
 discipline they could have was in the field against the 
 enemy. 
 
 There is a loop in the Mississippi River, opposite 
 Vicksburg, not unlike a narrow horseshoe, and enclos- 
 ing a long peninsula like an index finger extended on 
 the left hand, with the rest of its fingers closed. 
 Vicksburg is on the opposite side of the river from 
 this peninsula, opposite the nail of the finger. 
 
 In his report Grant said, " I became satisfied that 
 Vicksburg could only be turned from the south side." 
 
 His first plan for accomplishing this was to finish 
 an uncompleted canal across the base of this penin- 
 sula. This was for the purpose of getting the trans- 
 ports and gunboats down the river without passing 
 the heavy guns of Vicksburg. 
 
 General Grant did not have great faith in this plan, 
 but, as the President showed much interest in it, he 
 determined to give it a fair trial. 
 
 On the 8th of March, when the canal was almost 
 completed, a sudden rise in the river broke down the 
 
124 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 dam which kept out the water at the northern end 
 and flooded, not only the canal, but the peninsula, 
 driving the troops engaged in its construction to the 
 levees for safety. When the flood subsided the water, 
 instead of running swiftly into and through this arti- 
 ficial channel, was stagnant. The work of deepening 
 it was resumed, but the rebel guns on the opposite side 
 of the river had got the range of the working parties 
 and the work was abandoned as a failure. 
 
 There was, however, a network of bayous on the 
 west side of the Mississippi, from one of which, known 
 as Lake Providence, Grant tried to dpen a passage 
 from the Tenas and the Washita, to the mouth of the 
 Red River, and in this way to get in communication 
 with Banks's army and with Farragut's gunboats. 
 
 This plan was abandoned for a new plan, which 
 was to open a safe way to below Vicksburg by means 
 of a bayou known as the Yazoo Pass. This for a 
 time, when opened, looked like a success ; but the vigi- 
 lant enemy had established a fort on its shores, on land 
 so low that troops could not be landed for attacking 
 it. Fort Pemberton blocked the way and spoiled the 
 enterprise. 
 
 An attempt was then made to turn, or go around, 
 Haines's Bluff on the Yazoo River, fifteen miles above 
 Vicksburg. Just below Haines's Bluff is the mouth of 
 Steel's Bayou, which, connecting with two other 
 bayous, forms a passage to Sunflower. Could our 
 gunboats and transports do this, they might go down 
 the Yazoo, cut off reinforcements to Fort Pemberton, 
 and get behind Vicksburg. 
 
TRYING TO REACH VICKSBURG 125 
 
 The attempt was made with little steamers and gun- 
 boats. But the branches of overhanging trees tore 
 off their smokestacks and pilot-houses, the Confeder- 
 ates obstructed the channel by falling trees and har- 
 assed them with artillery and musketry; and finally 
 by felling trees in their rear, made it doubtful if they 
 could return. Sherman's men came to the rescue, but 
 this expedition was also a failure. 
 
 Grant's next attempt was to connect New Carthage, 
 thirty-five miles below Vicksburg, with Milliken's 
 Bend, twenty-five miles above; for he had now de- 
 termined to fhrow his forces below Vicksburg. This 
 " cut off " for a time looked like a success ; but the 
 treacherous Mississippi fell, and another failure was 
 scored. 
 
 It was Grant's dark hour. The North was not 
 only anxious but fickle. There was a dark cloud of 
 distrust, from which burst a storm of criticism. His 
 failures, which I have briefly sketched, stirred to ac- 
 tivity the enemies of the Union in the North. They 
 raised a clamor to have the war stopped and assailed 
 Grant with bitter invectives and slander. The public 
 dissatisfaction was so great that it found utterance 
 among those nearest the President. The Secretary 
 of the Treasury sent a bitter letter from one of the 
 most loyal Western journalists accusing Grant of gross' 
 misconduct, and added his own emphatic demand for 
 Grant's removal. Even Grant's friend, Representative 
 Washburn, almost turned against him. Mr. Lincoln, 
 though sorely pressed, as well as impatient and dis- 
 couraged, stood by Grant, saying, " No ; I like Grant, 
 
126 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 and he shall have his chance ! " Was ever faith so 
 sorely tried and greatly justified? 
 
 Grant heard the clamor, but vsrent about his work 
 with the same patient and untiring industry. His fail- 
 ures only stimulated him to greater efforts. To a 
 friend calling on him he said, in his earnest, half-ab- 
 stracted manner, as though in answer to his own 
 thoughts as well as a general answer to the public clam- 
 or, " Vicksburg can be taken. I shall give my days 
 and nights to it and shall surely take it." 
 
 A lady connected with the Sanitary Cpmmission on 
 board of Grant's headquarters boat at the celebration 
 of Washington's birthday gave the following descrip- 
 tion : " Grant sat, leaning on a table covered with 
 maps, . . . wholly absorbed in contemplating the 
 great work before him. He paid no attention to what 
 was going on about him, neither did any one dare in- 
 terrupt him. When the company retired we left hira 
 there still smoking and thinking." 
 
 At one of the social gatherings he gave as a toast, 
 while raising to his lips a glass of Mississippi water, 
 " God gave us Lincoln and Liberty ; let us fight for 
 both." 
 
 His final plan was to have the gunboats run past 
 the Confederate batteries of Vicksburg in the night, 
 while he marched his army from Milliken's Bend to 
 Grand Gulf on the Mississippi River and landed his 
 army below Vicksburg. 
 
 In our next chapter we shall see how he succeeded 
 in this most wonderful military feat. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 MARCHING AND BATTLING FOR VICKSBURG 
 
 At ten o'clock on the night of the i6th of April, 
 1863, Admiral Porter, with a fleet of seven iron-clads, 
 with river steamers and barges, passed down the Mis- 
 sissippi River. The night was dark and they were not 
 discovered until opposite the town. Then the Con- 
 federates kindled bonfires and fired buildings on the 
 river banks, making it light as day. The fleet of iron- 
 clads steamed boldly opposite the enemy, firing their 
 heaviest guns, — under a converging fire from the 
 enemy. But the flames died out and silence followed 
 as the fleet passed below the enemy's gun fire. Though 
 every transport had been struck, only one had been de- 
 stroyed. The Union gunboats, steamers and barges 
 had passed the dread batteries at Vicksburg, and the 
 first part of Grant's plan was successfully accom- 
 plished. In a few days he sent another fleet of six 
 vessels past the Confederate batteries with equal suc- 
 cess. 
 
 His next move was to march the larger part of his 
 army from Milliken's Bend to a point on the Missis- 
 sippi below Vicksburg. He first rode over the route 
 he wished his army to pass, and on the 20th of April, 
 1863, the army began its march from Milliken's Bend 
 
 to Carthage. 
 
 127 
 
128 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 They moved light, only one tent being allowed to 
 each company, one wall tent for each brigade head- 
 quarters, and one for each division headquarters. 
 
 Grant set an example for his men, carrying no other 
 personal baggage than a tooth brush, and having no 
 better accommodations for sleeping or eating than his 
 private soldiers. Mud-spattered and grimy as any 
 soldier in the ranks, his men loved him for his self- 
 denial, speaking of him affectionately as " the old 
 man." 
 
 Grant deeply felt the necessity for victory at this 
 time. The Eastern army had met with humiliating 
 defeats and the people were disheartened. He must 
 give the country successes. 
 
 For the task before him he had about 45,000 men. 
 The Confederates, under Pemberton, had about 80,000. 
 
 To distract the attention of the enemy from his 
 real purpose, which he had kept as secret as possible, 
 Grant ordered Sherman to make a feint (make-believe 
 attack) on Haines's Bluff at Vicksburg. Sherman, 
 with a great parade of men and blowing of steam- 
 boat whistles, made the attack, which alarmed and con- 
 fused Pemberton. 
 
 Grant's next step was to attempt the capture of 
 Grand Gulf with the gunboats. The enemy had 
 strong defenses and a heavy garrison there. Our gun- 
 boats attacked, but failed. But the Union gunboats 
 and transports ran the batteries. 
 
 Grant, with characteristic decision, lost not a mo- 
 ment in making new preparations, but promptly landed 
 his troops at Hard Times, below Grand Gulf, marched 
 
BATTLING FOR VICKSBURG 129 
 
 his men across a narrow peninsula opposite, and 
 reached dry ground. He then sent this message to 
 Halleck in Washington, " The army and transports 
 are now below Grand Gulf. A landing will be ef- 
 fected on the east banks of the river to-morrow. I 
 feel that the battle is now more than half won." 
 
 The entire night of the 29th he spent writing, with 
 his own hand, the many and elaborate orders for the 
 movements of his army on the morrow. The next 
 morning two of his army corps landed at Bruins- 
 burg, below Grand Gulf, and McClernand's command 
 was hurried before daylight on its way to Port Gib- 
 son. This was a little village from which radiated a 
 number of roads like the spokes from the hub of a 
 wheel and gave the enemy control of the roads to 
 Grand Gulf. If captured, this place would be cut off 
 from the rest of their army and be compelled to sur- 
 render their fortifications. 
 
 Port Gibson was encircled by rough ravines and 
 tangled underbrush, which greatly assisted the Con- 
 federates in its defense. On May ist McClernand's 
 men began the fight. Grant, borrowing a horse, rode 
 to the scene. He wrote from the field of battle to 
 McPherson, "We are whipping them beautifully; 
 hurry up the troops ! " He was so thoroughly ab- 
 sorbed in directing the fight that he forgot himself 
 and sat his horse where the bullets and shot flew so 
 thickly that a regiment near him was ordered into a 
 ravine for protection. 
 
 McPherson coming up about noon, he sent him to 
 gtrike the ?nemy in the rear; mi then, seating him- 
 
130 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 self on a log, began writing an order with a borrowed 
 lead pencil, using his slouch hat for a desk. A great 
 clamor of cheers and yells soon being heard in front, 
 Grant looked up, saying, " That's McPherson and his 
 men; he's started the rebels out of that ravine." 
 Though reinforced from Vicksburg, the Confederates 
 were soon whipped and on a retreat to Bayou Pierre, 
 leaving several hundred prisoners behind. 
 
 As Grant rode forward on his lean and scraggy 
 borrowed horse, his soldiers gathered around with 
 cheers, clamoring, "A speech, a speech!" Grant re- 
 plied, " Soldiers, you have done well to-day, but you 
 must do better to-morrow." 
 
 The prospects even then to a less determined and 
 confident general would have looked anything but 
 good. Several of his officers, to whom he had con- 
 fided his plan of campaign, had protested against it, 
 among them Sherman. He had great respect for 
 Sherman and read his protest carefully, and then put 
 it in his pocket without a word. 
 
 He was in a hostile country, with a great river in 
 his rear, and the enemy in his front with an army as 
 large, if not larger, than his own. It was a country 
 easy to defend. The roads were mostly on top of 
 ridges, with dense and tangled woods on each side. 
 He had no trains to convey his ammunition or food, 
 and so must obtain these necessities in the country they 
 were to battle over. 
 
 After the battle of Port Gibson, McClernand's corps 
 went forward beyond the town, but was brought to a 
 halt by the Bayou Pierre. The bridge over the bayou 
 
BATTLING FOR VICKSBURG 131 
 
 had been burned to prevent pursuit. Tearing down 
 buildings and fences for its construction, a new bridge 
 was at once begun. Officers and soldiers labored so 
 earnestly in this work that it was soon finished. Logan 
 with two brigades, without waiting for its construc- 
 tion, pushed forward to Hankerson Ferry over the 
 Big Black River, fifteen miles northeast, and seized 
 that bridge before the enemy could destroy it. 
 
 Grant that night rode back to Grand Gulf, aban- 
 doned by the enemy. For three nights he had not had 
 his clothes off, had had no tent, had picked up his meals 
 as he could. Now, on board of a gunboat, he got a 
 bath and borrowed a change of clothing. With no 
 other rest he sat down and gave detailed instructions 
 to quartermasters, commissaries, captains of steamers 
 and generals of his army; also for the construction of 
 a road. Then he wrote to Halleck, making an elab- 
 orate report of what he had done, and closed by say- 
 ing: . . . " If all promises as favorable hereafter 
 as it does now ... (I shall) not stop until 
 Vicksburg is in our possession." He crowded into 
 these few hours an amount of work that is almost be- 
 yond belief. Nothing was too minute, nothing too 
 stupendous, for his mind and courage to gi-asp. Then, 
 after midnight, he mounted his horse and, accompanied 
 by a small escort, rode back to Hankerson Ferry. 
 Here he found his horse and personal baggage had 
 been forwarded to him. 
 
 His army remained for four days at this place, re- 
 ceiving reinforcements and supplies from the west side 
 of the Mississippi River. 
 
132 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 On the morning of the 7th of May his army began 
 its onward move towards the center of the Confederate 
 lines. 
 
 It was his plan, at this time, to keep close to the 
 Big Black River, guarding its ferries so the enemy 
 could not use them ; to have McPherson move to Ray- 
 mond, defeat the enemy, make a dash to the state capi- 
 tal (Jackson), destroy the railroad, telegraph lines, and 
 stores, and then quickly return to the main army. 
 
 Early on the 12th, McPherson encountered the foe 
 near Raymond and drove him before him. They re- 
 treated, not to Vicksburg, but to Jackson. When 
 Grant heard of this he was with Sherman, seven miles 
 west from the battle ground of Raymond, and at once 
 inferred that the enemy had a force which was being 
 rapidly reinforced at Jackson. With great rapidity 
 he began to countermand former orders, giving de- 
 tailed instructions for turning the march of his whole 
 army to Jackson. The extraordinary ability of Grant 
 to change his plan to suit circumstances, at a moment's 
 notice, was one of the secrets of his success. 
 
 The purpose of this change was to destroy or drive 
 away the enemy from Jackson and destroy their hope 
 of aid to Pemberton, when he (Grant) should begin 
 the siege of Vicksburg. To do this, however, he must 
 uncover his communications. 
 
 That my young readers may understand the bold- 
 ness of such an act, they must know that it is an axiom 
 in war that when an army is advahcing into an enemy's 
 country it must have a place in the rear to get its food 
 and other supplies from, and must keep the road to it 
 
BATTLING FOR VICKSBURG 133 
 
 so guarded, that intelligence can be sent to and from 
 it. Grant, seeing that to guard his communications 
 would cost him so much in time and men as to defeat 
 his real purpose (the capture of Vicksburg), resolved 
 to have no communications. He must first destroy all 
 hopes of the Confederates of getting aid from Jack- 
 son, by destroying their railroads and stores and by 
 defeating or driving away the enemy there. If Grant 
 allowed Johnston time he would soon put Jackson in 
 such a state of defense as to make it impossible, or 
 hard, to capture. 
 
 So it was that he turned his whole army towards 
 Jackson, thus having an army as large as his own in 
 his rear and Johnston in his front. He captured the 
 town on the 14th, raised the national flag over the 
 state capitol, burned its storehouses, destroyed a fac- 
 tory which was making cloth for Confederate tents, 
 telegraph wires and railroads, and other things of 
 value to the Confederates. That night General 
 Grant slept in the room that the Confederate General 
 Johnston had occupied the night previous. 
 
 While here he learned of the design of the enemy 
 to join their forces and attack him in the rear, and at 
 once determined to forestall him in the movement. 
 With this purpose, he directed McClernand to march 
 his corps to Bolton Station and all his other forces, 
 except Sherman, to rendezvous in that vicinity. 
 
 Grant had already assured success to his army by 
 the rapidity of its marches, making his men use their 
 legs instead of their arms, so that fighting was of sec- 
 ondary importance. He felt sure that by these move- 
 
134 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 'I 
 
 ments he would prevent the junction of Johnston's 
 
 army with Pemberton. 
 
 As the army moved forward it presented a some- 
 what grotesque appearance. Its vehicles consisted of 
 all kinds of conveyances from an ordinary farm wagon 
 to an aristocratic barouche. Some had only a pair of 
 wheels on which was fastened a large box. The ani- 
 mals were as varied as the carriages. There were 
 horses, mules, oxen, and even sometimes cows, hitched 
 to these carriages, with straw collars, or cotton or 
 tarred ropes, and in some instances by plow har- 
 nesses, or occasionally by silver-plated harness. To 
 an aristocratic carriage piled high with ammunition 
 there would be hitched a pair or more of mules. Be- 
 hind these teams were sheep or cows, while the sol- 
 diers were loaded down with hens, chickens, geese, and 
 sometimes parts of the carcasses of sheep or pigs. 
 
 Every mill of the country through which they passed 
 was grinding corn for the army. The soldiers en- 
 joyed these grotesque arrangements more than the 
 people. Those that invoke war must expect its conse- 
 quences. 
 
 The enemy was found occupying Champion Hill. 
 The position was well taken; the land was high, en- 
 abling them to command with cannon and musketry 
 all the grotmd within range. 
 
 The attack was begun by our skirmishers and, by 
 II o'clock, the battle was raging fiercely. Grant sent 
 word for McClernand to attack at once. McClernand, 
 who was on the left, did not get this order until the 
 battle was over, hence his attack was feeble, as he had 
 
BATTLING FOR VICKSBURG 135 
 
 previously been told not to bring on an engagement. 
 On the extreme left Logan attacked and moved rapidly 
 around the northern hillside. McPherson attacked 
 the eastern hillside. About two o'clock Hovey, of Mc- 
 Pherson's corps, met with a check and was driven 
 back, losing two of eleven guns that they had taken 
 from the enemy. Reinforced with another division, 
 he drove the enemy before him over the hill and down 
 to the Raymond road in disorderly retreat. There 
 had been so little fighting on their left, however, that 
 it was powerful enough to cover the Confederate re- 
 treat. The Confederates that had been fighting Logan 
 broke at the same time and retreated across Baker's 
 Creek by a bridge. The whole Confederate army was 
 in disordered flight. 
 
 It was the hardest fight of the whole campaign. 
 The Union loss was 2,441 men, of whom 2,254 were 
 killed or wounded. The Confederates lost 3,624 men, 
 of whom 2,195 were prisoners of war. Though not to 
 be compared in losses with many battles, it produced 
 great results. 
 
 On the 17th, the pursuit was renewed, with McCler- 
 nand's corps in advance. The enemy was overtaken 
 at the bridge across the Big Black River, where the 
 fight was short but hot and decisive. The enemy 
 fought from behind rifle pits and in their front was a 
 shallow bayou. The rifle pits being flanked by the 
 Union army, the enemy fled to the bridge, where a 
 large number of prisoners and several pieces of their 
 artillery were captured. Sherman's troops, mean- 
 while, had crossed the river higher up at Bridgeport 
 
136 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 by a pontoon bridge. It was night, but pitch pine 
 torches and fires Ht up the scene of crossing. Mc- 
 Pherson and McClernand buih floating bridges and 
 got across the river early on the morning of the i8th. 
 The needful delay in building them gave the Confed- 
 erates time to reach their fortifications at Vicksburg, 
 where they regained confidence and courage once 
 more. They hoped that by making a sturdy resistance 
 here, some means would be found to prevent its cap- 
 ture. 
 
 The Union army moved forward on Vicksburg at 
 once. As they came in sight of the enemy's defenses, 
 McClernand's corps was sent to the left, Sherman to 
 the right, and McPherson to the center. Sherman 
 and Grant rode together to the Walnut Hills, where 
 they could view the Yazoo River and the steep bluffs 
 that Sherman had vainly assaulted six months before. 
 A great campaign had been brought to a brilliant and 
 successful conclusion. With the possession of Haines's 
 Blufif, Vicksburg could not be held and must ultimately 
 surrender. Since the 30th of May they had fought 
 decisive battles against an enemy more numerous than 
 their own army, and were now about to invest its de- 
 fenses, behind which was an army as large as their 
 own, with Johnston in its rear. 
 
 As the two friends stood on Haines's Bluff, Sherman 
 said to Grant : " Up to this time I have had no posi- 
 tive assurance of success. This is the end of one of 
 the greatest campaigns in history. You should write 
 your report of it at once." 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 THE INVESTMENT OF VICKSBURG 
 
 The campaign that was closing has few equals in 
 history. Within nineteen days after landing at Bruins- 
 burg, the Union army had marched nearly two hun- 
 dred miles, fought five battles, captured five thousand 
 prisoners and ninety pieces of artillery, destroyed 
 stores, telegraph lines and railroads, and that from a 
 foe more numerous than itself. 
 
 The enemy was in a vast intrenched position, — its 
 camps describing around the city a semicircle of seven 
 miles or more in extent. Their position was naturally 
 strong, being on a bluff or plateau two hundred feet 
 above the river and nearly two miles in width. The 
 Union army drawn around Vicksburg faced a chaos 
 of deep, almost impassable ravines, the sides of which 
 were steep and difficult to climb. There were roads 
 along the crest of these hills, but they were swept by 
 the cannon and musketry of the enemy. There was 
 also a line of strong forts on the river front to defend 
 it from our gunboats. 
 
 Grant felt relief when he had made sure of his base 
 of supplies on the Yazoo River. In going among the 
 men, inspecting with his own eyes the positions, just 
 after their arrival, he overheard a soldier whom he 
 knew, say, " Hard tack." The men near by repeated 
 
 I3Z 
 
138 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 the words, and soon all along the line was heard the 
 cry, " Hard tack ! hard tack ! hard tack ! " Grant said 
 to some of them nearest to him, " I am building a road 
 in the rear and you will soon have your hard bread and 
 regular rations." The good news spread and soon 
 cheers were heard all along the line. The men had 
 had enough to eat, but they missed their bread. 
 
 When the Confederates found themselves behind 
 their formidable line of works, their confidence began 
 to return. Grant knew that they would be compelled 
 to surrender, without much fighting, but that it would 
 take time. He, as well as his officers and men, be- 
 lieved that the enemy were badly demoralized, and 
 was impatient to capture the place and the enemy at 
 once. They did not like the idea of digging all sum- 
 mer to get them. There were other than military rea- 
 sons for compelling an early surrender. In the East 
 the Union army had met with bitter defeats. The 
 people were impatient ; there were among them those 
 who exulted at every Confederate victory, mourned at 
 every rebel defeat, and werie clamoring through their 
 newspapers and speech-makers to have the " War for 
 the Union " stopped. They were for peace on any 
 terms, even at the price of the dissolution of the 
 Union. A great Union victory would stop this dan- 
 gerous clamor. For these reasons, as well as the fact 
 that he had an enemy in his rear as well as in his front, 
 it was that Grant determined on an immediate attack 
 upon the enemy behind his strong works. 
 
 On the morning of the 19th of June there began a 
 crackling conversation of musketry between the op- 
 
THE INVESTMENT OF VICKSBURG 139 
 
 posing sharpshooters and skirmishers as they went into 
 position. At two o'clock the attack began. The 
 strength of organized attacks is in their ability to act 
 all together, but the hindering ravines and thickets that 
 obstructed our attack made this impossible. Sher- 
 man's corps got close up to the enemy's works, but 
 McPherson's and McClernand's corps were too far in 
 the rear to second properly its efforts. The attack re- 
 sulted, however, in securing for Grant a safer and 
 nearer position before the enemy's works. The at- 
 tack had failed; but Grant was determined to make 
 another trial. 
 
 The 20th and 21st were spent in strengthening their 
 positions in front of the enemy, and in construction of 
 roads in our rear. The attack was ordered on the 
 2 1 St. That it might be simultaneous the watches of 
 the several commanders were set by Grant's. 
 
 At ten o'clock every gun of the Union artillery be- 
 gan to blaze and thunder. The attack of the three 
 army corps began. A line of men first rushed for- 
 ward, carrying boards or joists to bridge the ditches of 
 the enemy's works ; a column of attack followed, some 
 of the men reaching the outside slopes of the works 
 and planting their colors there. But the enemy, rising 
 in double ranks from behind their intrenchments, 
 poured in a deadly musket fire upon them, driving 
 them into the ditches and sweeping their defenses with 
 a leaden shower of death. When the front ranks of 
 Grant's men reached the enemy's works they were 
 pushed forward by those behind them until they 
 reached the outer slopes of the hostile breastworks. 
 
140 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Exposed to a gun fire from a double line of men, they 
 were soon broken into groups seeking protection be- 
 hind logs, in the ditches, or wherever protection was 
 afforded from the close-range fire of the enemy. All 
 along the line the battle raged furiously. Desperate 
 deeds of valor were performed. Men dragged field 
 artillery to places where horses could not live for a 
 moment. 
 
 An Ohio sergeant of nineteen got into one of the 
 forts after his comrades had all been killed. He found 
 there one Confederate officer with fifteen soldiers. 
 " This fort is too hot for any one to stay here ! " he 
 shouted to them. " Come with me ! " They all 
 obeyed, and he brought twelve of them into the Union 
 lines; the rest of them were shot while climbing out 
 of the fort. 
 
 At the point where this incident occurred, McCler- 
 nand reported that he had carried two forts. Grant 
 was in a position overlooking the fight and believed 
 that McClernand was deceived. He, however, sent 
 him the reinforcements he had called for. The men 
 went into the fight gallantly, but were driven back. It 
 was another bloody repulse. 
 
 On the same night some of our men threw up breast- 
 works within a hundred and forty feet of the enemy's 
 works. 
 
 After the battle McClernand published a grandilo- 
 quent address to his troops congratulating them at the 
 expense of the rest of the army; and even insinuating 
 that Grant had not properly supported him. Grant 
 might have passed this unnoticed, had he not sent his 
 
THE INVESTMENT OF VICKSBURG 141 
 
 proclamation North and had it printed in the news- 
 papers there. 
 
 Issuing such an order was, in itself, an act of in- 
 subordination not tolerated in an army. Grant had 
 borne with McCIernand, who was brave though not 
 prompt to obey orders, patiently for months. So, 
 though he could overlook the personal injustice, he 
 would not allow his brave officers and men to be dis- 
 credited by such a proclamation. McCIernand was 
 therefore relieved from further duty, and his place 
 filled by General Ord. , 
 
 Two days after the fight a truce was granted by 
 Pemberton to bury the dead and to bring into our lines 
 such wounded Union men as were still uncared for. 
 During the truce the men of the opposing forces talked 
 and joked together with the utmost good nature, and 
 swapped rations, corn bread for hard tack and coflfee 
 for tobacco. 
 
 The Union soldiers, now convinced that they could 
 not take the town by fighting, went cheerfully to work 
 to " dig them out of their holes," as they termed it. 
 The contesting lines of " Rebs " and " Yanks " were 
 now so close that conversations were carried on be- 
 tween them. 
 
 " Hullo, you blue-bellied Yanks, what ar' ye' doing 
 thar?" 
 
 "Guarding thirty thousand prisoners and making 
 them board themselves." 
 
 " Why don't you Yanks take Vicksburg? " 
 
 " Grant hain't got transportation yet to take ye up 
 North." 
 
142 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 It leaked out during these conversations, that the 
 Confederates were short of rations. Flour was a thou- 
 sand dollars a barrel ; beef two hundred and fifty dol- 
 lars a pound in Confederate money; and everything 
 proportionately high in Vicksburg. 
 
 " Why don't you come over here, Rebs, and have 
 some decent rations? " said one of Grant's men. 
 
 " Why don't you's give it up and go home, Yanks ? " 
 
 " Oh, we've got to dig you out of here fust." 
 
 " 'Twill take a right smart long time to do that, 
 Yank." 
 
 " Well, we hev concluded to wait till the 4th of July 
 so as to celebrate and gobble you at the same time." 
 
 This good-natured though sharp talk showed that 
 there was not much bad feeling between the rank and 
 file of the contending armies. 
 
 At the beginning of the siege Grant's army was not 
 large enough properly to encircle Vicksburg. Halleck 
 loyally sent him reinforcements as fast as possible. 
 They were needed. Johnston had a force in his rear 
 of 32,000 men, while the enemy in front had not far 
 from 30,000 more. 
 
 The men worked cheerfully at the siege. Negroes, 
 freed by the advance of Grant's army, were hired to 
 do some of the heaviest of the work, and many, for 
 the first time in their lives, got pay for their labor. 
 
 All West Point officers were detailed for engineer 
 duty to superintend the construction of offensive works. 
 The men, with Yankee ingenuity, soon learned to make 
 siege material, such as fascines, gabions, and sap- 
 rollers. It may interest my young readers to know 
 
THE INVESTMENT OF VICKSBURG 143 
 
 what these are for and how they are made. A gabion 
 is made as follows: A circle two and a half feet in 
 diameter is first made on the ground; around this 
 stakes four feet high are driven into the ground five 
 inches apart; between these stakes willows, grape- 
 vines, or any flexible twigs are woven in and out in 
 the same manner that baskets are made. When fin- 
 ished, a gabion resembles a huge rough basket without 
 top or bottom. These were usually carried in the night 
 as near to the enemy as possible and filled with earth, 
 thus acting as a shield from the fire of the enemy. A 
 single man was thus protected; then others could ad- 
 vance in line with it from the rear with other gabions 
 to place beside it, until a long line of earthworks was 
 built. Sap-rollers were made in the same manner, 
 only they were four or five times as long, and were 
 used to roll in front of a party of men, protecting them 
 while advancing toward the enemy. Sometimes dur- 
 ing the siege two or more barrels, put head to head 
 and wound with twigs, were used as sap-rollers. Fas- 
 cines are long bundles of sticks which are put upon 
 the top of earthworks or anywhere they can be used 
 for protection. 
 
 The ravines and gullies commanded by the enemy's 
 guns would be bridged with logs or, when it became 
 necessary to cross a gully or ravine, strong breast- 
 works of logs were constructed in the night across 
 them, behind which would be placed riflemen to open 
 fire in the morning. 
 
 Grant on foot, dusty and roughly dressed, could be 
 seen daily in the ditches, keenly observant, or with 
 
144 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 bowed head in abstracted thought. There was noth- 
 ing about him but his shoulder straps to invite notice, 
 nothing to invite salutes or cheers. He was gone in 
 most cases before he was recognized. Once during 
 the siege, while his men in front of Logan's division 
 were at work, they were annoyed by the enemy's sharp- 
 shooters. Grant, seeing them dodging the shot and 
 showing other indications of fright, seated himself on 
 a pile of rails beside them and whittled at a stick while 
 the bullets flew swiftly around him. The men, en- 
 couraged by his example, continued their work with- 
 out further dodging. A black horse had been pre- 
 sented to him that he had named Jefif Davis. It had 
 been captured on the estate of Jefiferson Davis at 
 Carthage. His men declared that he never rode him 
 where bullets were thick for fear he would get hurt, 
 but rode a less valuable horse. 
 
 Generally the attitude of the Confederate soldiers 
 within their works was one of curiosity rather than 
 antagonism ; quite often an agreement would exist be- 
 tween " Yanks " and " Rebs " not to fire on each other 
 without sufficient notice. These informal truces were 
 seldom violated. On one occasion, in front of Ord's 
 corps, the pickets of the " Rebs " and " Yanks " be- 
 came intermingled. After some discussion the oppos- 
 ing picket officers arranged their pickets by mutual 
 compromise. The lines were not over ten feet apart. 
 It shows how good-natured they were when I explain 
 that the Confederates by remaining in line could have 
 stopped Grant's soldiers from work by firing an occa- 
 sional volley. 
 
THE INVESTMENT OF VICKSBURG 145 
 
 The men developed, in this work, considerable in- 
 genuity; in one instance a mirror was mounted on a 
 sap-roller by which to make a reconnoissance of a rebel 
 ditch. 
 
 At first the artillery of the Union army had been 
 entirely inadequate for the siege. Usually heavy 
 guns are employed in this kind of work. Grant had 
 only his ordinary light field artillery. A few ship- 
 guns were, however, borrowed from the navy of Por- 
 ter, and cohorn mortars for firing shell were made by 
 shrinking iron bands onto hard wood logs and then 
 boring them. 
 
 On the 8th of June Grant was able to report, so 
 speedily had he been reinforced with new regiments: 
 " Vicksburg is closely invested. I have a spare force 
 of about thirty thousand men with which to repel any- 
 thing from the rear." It shows his confidence, for at 
 this time Johnston's army in his rear was superior in 
 numbers to this force for repelling them. 
 
 While Grant was nearing the enemy's works, foot by 
 foot and inch by inch, starvation inside of the town 
 was helping him do his work. When one of their 
 working mules or horses was killed the Confederate 
 soldiers had mule or horse steak, or stew. 
 
 Guns were now in position, and twelve miles of 
 trenches were dug. The fruit of all this work and 
 all these battles was ripe enough to be picked, or Vicks- 
 burg to be captured. 
 
 The Union mines in several places were laid up 
 close to the enemy's works, and on the 2Sth of June 
 one heavy mine, containing about a ton of powder. 
 
146 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 was exploded on the Jackson road. Great masses of 
 earth were hurled by the explosion into the Union 
 lines, and several of the Confederates had been blown 
 into the air and had come down inside of the Union 
 works. Among these was an old darkey who landed 
 alive near General Logan's headquarters and who, un- 
 til the siege was over, became the general's servant. 
 
 Some one asked the old man, " Uncle, how far do 
 you think you went up ? " 
 
 " Don' know, but tink 'bout tree miles ! " 
 
 " Did you see anything of the others when you were 
 up there ? " 
 
 " Fore de Lord, massa," said the old colored man, 
 " when I war goin' up th' rest of dem war coming 
 down." 
 
 In from ten to twelve places Grant was now able to 
 put regiments under cover within two hundred yards 
 of the enemy. Mines were all ready to be exploded 
 along the Confederate works. 
 
 A rebel woman asked Grant, tauntingly, how long 
 before he expected to take Vicksburg. 
 
 " I don't know exactly," Grant replied, " but I shall 
 stay here until I do, if it takes thirty years." 
 
 At last the enemy was encircled by piles of red 
 earth almost up against their own earthworks, and 
 the Union soldiers were digging beneath the ground. 
 Grant had set the time for the capture of the place. 
 On the 2nd of July word was passed around that the 
 final attack was to be made on the 4th of July. The 
 pickets were told not to make a secret of it in their 
 conversations with the Confederate soldiers. 
 
THE INVESTMENT OF VICKSBURG 147 
 
 " Hullo, Reb." 
 
 "Hullo, Yank; what's goin' on over yan?" 
 
 " We are just going for you fellers 4th of July ; 
 goin' to pile in and catch the whole caboodle of yer." 
 
 " We'uns 'ill have something to say 'bout that, I 
 reckon, Yank." 
 
 " Well, say what yer ar' mind to, but yer hav' got 
 to come and git some better rations." 
 
 Grant saw the end of the siege approaching and 
 gave orders to Sherman to be ready to march against 
 Johnston's army the moment that Vicksburg surren- 
 dered. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 THE SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG 
 
 On the morning of the 3d of July General Bowen, 
 an old St. Louis acquaintance of Grant's, was sent by 
 Pemberton to the Union lines under flag of truce, 
 with a letter requesting that commissioners be ap- 
 pointed to arrange terms of capitulation. Grant re- 
 plied, " My only terms are unconditional surrender." 
 Bowen then requested Grant to meet Pemberton be- 
 tween the two lines. Grant consented. 
 
 The meeting took place under a tree, a short dis- 
 tance from the Confederate lines. General Pember- 
 ton was accompanied by General Bowen and Colonel 
 Montgomery, Grant by Generals McPherson, Logan, 
 and Smith. 
 
 The men of both armies swarmed on the parapets in 
 the keermess of their interest. The flags swayed lazily 
 in the breeze of the sultry summer day. The silence 
 was almost oppressive, as the two generals approached 
 each other and saluted. 
 
 " I have come, General," said Pemberton stiffly, " to 
 ascertain what terms you are willing to give in case we 
 surrender." 
 
 " The surrender must be unconditional," Grant re- 
 plied. 
 
 " Then this conference might as well terminate 
 148 
 
THE SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG 149 
 
 now," said Pcmberton haughtily ; " I thought you 
 might give more generous terms." 
 
 "Very well," said Grant quietly, "my army is in 
 good condition to prosecute the siege." 
 
 It was evident that unless something could be done 
 to prolong it the meeting was to terminate without 
 results. 
 
 General Bowen suggested that a conference be held 
 between two of the other officers to see if satisfactory 
 terms could be arranged. 
 
 Grant said nothing, either in consent or dissent. 
 Smith and Bowen retired for a while by themselves. 
 Grant sat serenely smoking, while Pemberton nerv- 
 ously pulled at the scanty grass. 
 
 In a short time the two officers returned. " I sug- 
 gest," said Bowen, " that our army be allowed to 
 march out of Vicksburg with the honors of war." 
 
 " No," said Grant, smiling, " I cannot consent to 
 such terms." 
 
 No conclusion was reached; but Grant said at part- 
 ing : " I will go to my headquarters and write out the 
 terms I will give." 
 
 Shortly after Grant sent to Pemberton his ultima- 
 tum, which was in substance, " As soon as rolls can 
 be made out and paroles signed by officers and men, 
 you will be allowed to march out o'f our lines, the offi- 
 cers taking with them their side arms and clothing. 
 . . . The rank and file to take their clothing, but 
 no other property." 
 
 Pemberton replied accepting the terms, but request- 
 ing that they be allowed to march out with their colors 
 
I50 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 and arms and stack them outside between the two 
 lines, and that the property of citizens should be re- 
 spected. 
 
 Grant in reply said, " It will be necessary to furnish 
 every officer and man with a parole signed by himself, 
 which will take some time. While I do not propose to 
 cause the citizens any undue annoyance or loss, I can- 
 not consent to leave myself under restraint by stipu- 
 lations. Should no notification be received of your 
 acceptance of my terms by 9 o'clock, a.m., I shall re- 
 gard them as having been rejected." These terms were 
 accepted by Pemberton. 
 
 The last hostile shot had been fired at Vicksburg. 
 On the morning of the 4th of July, 1863, the soldiers 
 of the Union army thronged the parapets of their 
 works to see the Confederates march out from the 
 city. Silently the wearied, half-starved, brave, but 
 mistaken soldiers of the Confederacy issued from 
 their defenses, stacked their arms in front of the works 
 they had so gallantly defended, piled beside them their 
 belts and cartridge boxes, reverently crowned them 
 with their war-stained colors, and then silently re- 
 turned to the city, prisoners of war. 
 
 It was to the credit of the victors that they obeyed 
 Grant's request that they should do nothing that could 
 humiliate or offend the Confederates. During the 
 two hours while they were stacking their arms not an 
 exulting word was spoken, not a derisive gesture nor 
 look came from the Union soldiers. 
 
 When this ceremony was over, Logan's men marched 
 into the city and took possession. 
 
THE SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG 151 
 
 Grant generously went with his staff to call on Pem- 
 berton at his headquarters in Vicksburg. He was re- 
 ceived with marked rudeness and discourtesy. Pem- 
 berton and his staff were seated on a porch, but they 
 neither stood nor offered Grant a seat until they had 
 stiffly conversed for several moments. When Grant 
 requested a drink of water, Pemberton silently pointed 
 to the rear of the house where the negro domestics 
 were. There was no coldness or want of courtesy 
 there. When Grant returned he found his seat oc- 
 cupied and it was not offered to him again. The 
 members of Grant's staff were very angry about this, 
 but he only smiled, and said, " I can stand it if Pem- 
 berton can." 
 
 The Confederate rank and file exhibited better man- 
 ners. They appreciated the consideration that had 
 been shown them. The people thronged the side- 
 walks, while Union and Confederate soldiers walked 
 arm in arm together, swapping knives, sharing each 
 other's rations, and discussing the campaign as though 
 they were comrades instead of enemies that had lately 
 been in deadly conflict. Even the non-combatants, 
 who were usually the hardest to propitiate (especially 
 the women), were civil and courteous. They showed 
 the Union soldiers many things of interest connected 
 with the siege. Among these were the caves they had 
 excavated and lived in during .the bombardments. 
 They were dug into the hillsides and steep banks and 
 were bomb proof; some of them were divided into 
 rooms and furnished with taste. 
 
 The country near Vicksburg had been stripped of 
 
152 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 food and Grant gave to the people ten days' rations 
 to save them from suffering. 
 
 A newspaper had been issued in the city, but they 
 were so destitute of paper that it was printed on the 
 blank side of wall paper. When the Union army got 
 into the city they found the type set all ready for the 
 press, which contained the following : 
 
 " The great Ulysses, the Yankee Generalissimo, sur- 
 named Grant, has expressed his intention of celebrating 
 the Fourth of July by dining in Vicksburg. . . . 
 Ulysses must get into the city first. The way to cook 
 a rabbit is, first catch the rabbit." The Union soldiers 
 issued the paper with this addition to the foregoing: 
 " Grant has caught his rabbit." 
 
 The fruits of this victory were great; Grant had 
 taken fifteen generals, 31,600 soldiers, one hundred 
 and seventy-two cannon, and 60,000 muskets, mostly 
 new. It was the greatest capture of men and muni- 
 tions ever made at one time in the history of war. If 
 we add to this his previous captures since the cam- 
 paign against Vicksburg began, it swells the amount 
 to 42,059 men. 
 
 All through the campaign the press had assailed 
 Grant bitterly. But now they were silent, or acknowl- 
 edged their mistakes. The North was filled with re- 
 joicing. Those that had honestly doubted Grant's abil- 
 ity now praised him unstintedly. 
 
 Mr. Lincoln wrote Grant a letter, saying : " My dear 
 General : I do not remember that you and I ever met 
 personally. I write this now as a grateful acknowl- 
 edgment of the almost inestimable services you have 
 
THE SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG 153 
 
 done the country. When you got below and took Port 
 Gibson and Grand Gulf, I thought you should go down 
 the river and join General Banks; and when you 
 turned northward I feared it was a mistake. I now 
 wish to make personal acknowledgment that you were 
 right and I was wrong." 
 
 Halleck gave him generous praise, and wrote ; 
 
 " In boldness of plan, rapidity of execution, and 
 brilliancy of routes, these operations will compare 
 with those of Napoleon about Ulm. You and your 
 army have deserved the gratitude of your country." 
 
 Grant was, meanwhile, sleeplessly vigilant and ac- 
 tive ; the work he had done being, to him, the founda- 
 tion for greater work. He was neither elated nor 
 puffed up, but remained simple and undemonstrative 
 as ever. But he had achieved national fame, and a 
 position that could no longer be easily assailed by his 
 detractors and enemies. He had fought his way up. 
 He had achieved his position by hard work and hard 
 sense. 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN 
 
 Grant was now forty-one years of age, and in the 
 full maturity of his physical and mental strength. 
 Slander, that had hitherto assailed him after every vic- 
 tory, was now silent. Engrossed resolutions, medals, 
 degrees from colleges, and other honors poured in 
 upon him. Though he had gained greater confidence 
 in himself by his successes, he remained the same un- 
 pretentious, simple man. Nothing but injustice to his 
 soldiers disturbed his serenity. On one occasion when 
 steamboat officers had overcharged them for passage, 
 he made them refund the amount. " I will teach 
 them," he said, " that the men who have periled their 
 lives to open the Mississippi for their benefit must not 
 be imposed upon." 
 
 Speculators in cotton who were corrupting his sol- 
 diers were sent away with stern reprimands. 
 
 Chafing at idleness, Grant now requested permis- 
 sion to capture Mobile. His request was not granted, 
 and some of his regiments were sent to recruit other 
 armies. The Thirteenth Army Corps was sent to New 
 Orleans to recruit General Banks, with whom Grant 
 was requested to cooperate. With this in view he vis- 
 ited Banks in New Orleans, to confer with him. 
 
 Here he was overwhelmed by attentions. People 
 154 
 
THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN 155 
 
 thronged his hotel to see the great soldier. When 
 serenaded and called upon for a speech, he instructed 
 a friend to reply, "General Grant never speaks in 
 public." In plain undress uniform, without sword, 
 sash or belt, he attended a review of troops. Seated 
 upon a horse he saw the magnificent columns pass 
 before him. The Thirteenth Army Corps, that had 
 carried his colors at Belmont, Donelson, Shiloh, and 
 Vicksburg, greeted him with thunderous applause. 
 
 On his way back to thecity, the horse that had been 
 furnished him by General Banks becoming unmanage- 
 able, dashed against a carriage, and fell heavily upon 
 Grant's leg and hip. He was carried, unconscious, to 
 his hotel. For two weeks he suffered great pain and 
 was unable to leave his room. While still suffering 
 from a swollen hip and leg, he returned to Vicksburg. 
 
 On the 1 2th of October, still suffering from his in- 
 jury. Grant received instructions to proceed to Cairo 
 to meet Secretary of War Stanton. The Secretary 
 placed in Grant's hands, when they met, an order mak- 
 ing him commander-in-chief of the whole Western 
 Army. 
 
 There was at this time trouble in Tennessee. At 
 the battle of Chickamauga, Rosecrans, commanding 
 there, lost sixteen thousand men, fifty-five cannon, and 
 had been saved from annihilation only by the sturdy 
 pluck and skill of General Thomas, who, because of his 
 bravery on that occasion, was called by his soldiers 
 " The Rock of Chickamauga." 
 
 Rosecrans' army was in a desperate situation; the 
 enemy had seized his communications, and his soldiers 
 
156 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 at Chickamauga were so destitute as to eat the corn 
 that horses and mules had dropped. The sick and 
 wounded were suffering for want of proper supplies 
 and firewood was only to be obtained by driving away 
 the enemy's pickets. To make matters worse, it was 
 believed that Rosecrans was preparing to retreat. 
 
 Grant at once wired orders relieving Rosecrans from 
 command and putting General Thomas in his place, 
 with orders to hold Chattanooga at all hazards. 
 Thomas replied : " I will hold Chattanooga until we 
 starve." 
 
 Grant started at once, by a railway which ran only 
 to Bridgeport, for Chattanooga. He was still suf- 
 fering from his injuries. From Bridgeport he at- 
 tempted to ride in an ambulance, but soon took to his 
 horse, for his hip and leg were still so swollen that 
 the jolting over the rough roads tortured him. He 
 made no complaint, and his soldiers tenderly carried 
 him in their arms over the roughest parts of the 
 road. At every telegraph station he sent lucid and 
 minute instructions to his generals. He seemed to 
 understand their needs by intuition, and inspired them 
 with his own zeal and activity. Dead mules strewed 
 the way from Bridgeport and the road was so difficult 
 to travel even on horseback that Grant said, " If a re- 
 treat had occurred at this time, it is not probable that 
 any of the army, if followed by the enemy, would 
 have reached the railroad as an organized body." 
 
 He arrived in the night at Chattanooga, and went 
 at once to see General Thomas. Thomas received him 
 politely but coldly, not appearing to notice, until his 
 
THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN 157 
 
 attention was called to the fact by an officer, that 
 Grant was dripping with rain, was tired, and must be 
 hungry. 
 
 Grant accepted the food tardily proffered, but not 
 the dry clothing offered, and made no remarks then 
 nor afterwards about Thomas's neglect, but it is pos- 
 sible that he remembered it. 
 
 He found the army in a position of great peril. 
 Though the town was too strongly fortified for the 
 Confederates to take by storm, they daily dropped 
 shell into the city. The soldiers were short of am- 
 munition, the horses and mules were starving for the 
 want of forage, and the men were on quarter rations. 
 
 The town was completely blockaded on the south, 
 while on the east the enemy had stretched their lines 
 along Missionary Ridge, across the Chattanooga Val- 
 ley to Lookout Mountain, where, west of the town, its 
 precipitous heights came down to the river. At this 
 point the Tennessee River forms a loop like the letter 
 U and inside of this U there is a rocky promontory 
 called Moccasin Point. This was in the possession 
 of the Union troops, but the left side of the river for 
 a long distance was in the possession of the Confed- 
 erate pickets. This left side was the natural line of 
 supply for the Union army, and Rosecrans, by giving 
 up Lookout Mountain, had lost the advantage of this 
 short line from the railroad at Bridgeport. At 
 Grant's arrival supplies were received by a route 
 from the north over a road not only long and poor, 
 but liable to the attacks of Confederate cavalry. It 
 was necessary, therefore, to send a heavy guard with 
 
iS8 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 each train; and it sometimes took so long to make 
 the passage that the trains, on their arrival at Chatta- 
 nooga, were empty, all the provisions having been 
 taken to feed the guard. 
 
 Let us see what General Grant did to overcome 
 these difficult conditions. Thomas's engineer, Gen- 
 eral Smith, had a plan by which he proposed to open 
 a shorter route to Bridgeport, from where the Union 
 supplies were drawn. Grant at once made a recon- 
 noissance to learn if the plan was practical. 
 
 The enemy's pickets were separated from our own 
 at the foot of Missionary Ridge by only the narrow 
 Chickamauga Creek. While Grant was riding here 
 one morning, he saw a party drawing water on the 
 other side of the creek. As they were dressed in 
 blue, he supposed they were Union troops; so he in- 
 quired, " What part of the army do you belong to? " 
 
 " Longstreet's Corps," they replied. 
 
 " What are you dressed in blue for ? " 
 
 " All of Longstreet's Corps wear blue," they re- 
 plied. 
 
 He coolly turned his horse and rode away, before 
 the Confederates discovered that they were talking to 
 General Grant. 
 
 Satisfied that General Smith's plan was practical, 
 he proceeded at once to put it in operation. 
 
 At three o'clock on the morning of the 27th a force 
 of 1,000 picked men was embarked on pontoon boats, 
 and quickly and noiselessly was carried by the swift 
 current down to Brown's Ferry. Here they cap- 
 tured the Confederate pickets, quickly built a bridge 
 
THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN 159 
 
 of boats, fortifying the opposite heights for its pro- 
 tection. 
 
 Hooker, meanwhile, carried out his part of the plan 
 with great skill and energy. With the nth Corps 
 under Howard and a part of the 12th Corps under 
 Geary, he advanced up Lookout Valley, in plain sight 
 and under fire of the Confederates. Howard en- 
 countered the enemy and drove them across Lookout 
 Creek, and about five o'clock the column halted a mile 
 up the valley from Brown's Ferry. 
 
 The news of this movement spread through the 
 Union camps, and though even when established a 
 deadly struggle would naturally ensue to hold a con- 
 tinuous line, yet the army was cheered by the news 
 that the valley was in their possession, and that a 
 short line for receiving supplies was assured. 
 
 The day previous they had been in a position that 
 foreboded a retreat or starvation. They had this day 
 secured a short line for receiving supplies, which the 
 Confederates could only regain by desperate fighting. 
 
 From the hills Longstreet saw the camp-fires of 
 Geary in the valley and, knowing that this movement, 
 if not prevented, would end the siege of Chattanooga, 
 he fell upon Hooker's forces in the night, directing 
 the movements of his troops by torches from the 
 heights. Our signal officers having learned Long- 
 street's code of signals, read these orders and gave 
 them to Geary, who was thus enabled to anticipate 
 and repulse every attack. After three hours of fight- 
 ing in the dark the enemy was whipped, and was glad 
 to retreat. They made no further attempts to drive 
 
i6o A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 the Union troops from Lookout Valley. From that 
 valley to Kelley's Ferry they were driven away, or 
 captured, and the " cracker line," as the soldiers called 
 it, was open, and kept open, for the supply and re- 
 inforcement of the Union army. 
 
 Within one week after his arrival Grant had raised 
 the siege of Chattanooga, and had put Bragg, the 
 Confederate general, on the defensive. Bragg, how- 
 ever, did not deem it possible that he could be suc- 
 cessfully attacked in his mountain positions and, to 
 regain his lost prestige, he sent Longstreet's corps to 
 attack Burnside's army in East Tennessee. 
 
 Grant being informed of this was alarmed for 
 Burnside, who was at Knoxville, a hundred miles 
 northeast of Chattanooga, where his army was com- 
 pelled to draw its supplies over a long and difficult 
 line, and was on short rations. He, therefore, or- 
 dered Thomas to attack the northern part of Mission- 
 ary Ridge for the purpose of recalling Longstreet. 
 Thomas thought the project hazardous, and did not 
 hesitate to say so. Grant never forgave Thomas for 
 not obeying this order without questioning its wis- 
 dom. 
 
 Sherman, who was now in command of the Army 
 of the Tennessee, was ordered to come to Chatta- 
 nooga and was making as good time as possible over 
 muddy roads and broken bridges. Grant awaited his 
 arrival before attacking Bragg's army. 
 
 On the night of November 13th Sherman rode 
 into Chattanooga, and the next day viewed with en- 
 thusiasm the work laid out for him. " All things 
 
THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN i6i 
 
 had been arranged," said Sherman, " with a foresight 
 that elicited my admiration. From the hills we 
 looked down on the amphitheater of Chattanooga as 
 on a map and nothing remained but for me to put my 
 troops in the desired position." 
 
 Sherman soon had his men in position, concealed 
 behind the northern hills, and all was ready for the 
 execution of Grant's plans. 
 
 On the morning of the 23d of November the 
 Union troops were moving into position ; a thin vapor 
 concealed them from the foe on the surrounding hills. 
 In the afternoon the sun dispelled the fog and the 
 enemy could see Grant's army as, with colors flying 
 and drums beating, two divisions moved in front of 
 the Eleventh Corps drawn up in their rear. So pre- 
 cise and machine-like were the movements of the 
 troops, that the Confederates thought it was a review, 
 and looked on as interested spectators of a brilliant 
 show. 
 
 They were soon undeceived in a startling manner. 
 Suddenly two divisions, under Sheridan and Wood, 
 rushed upon the Confederate outpost, drove them be- 
 fore them, and captured the first line of the enemy's 
 pickets, and many of its defenders. Orchard Knob 
 was seized and fortified. A roar of artillery closed 
 the first day's operations. Grant had scored a suc- 
 cess, in this first day's work, and felt confident of 
 final victory. 
 
 On the night of the 23d Sherman, with 8,000 men, 
 was on the banks of the Tennessee. He had minutely 
 explained to each of his division commanders the 
 
i62 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 work he had to do, and at about one o'clock marched 
 on Chickamauga Creek. 
 
 He sent one brigade of each of his divisions to the 
 top of Missionary Ridge, which he supposed from 
 his maps was one continuous ridge; his surprise can 
 be imagined when he found a valley between them 
 and the strong position which the enemy held near a 
 railroad tunnel. Nothing daunted, that night he 
 fortified his position, and the gleam of his camp-fires 
 gave Grant confidence in the success of his plans. 
 
 While this was taking place. Hooker, by Grant's 
 order, was about to attack Lookout Mountain, whose 
 palisaded crest and steep, rocky slopes presented a 
 formidable hindrance to his advance. The army op- 
 posing him in this almost inaccessible place was but 
 little inferior in numbers to his own ; the ground was 
 unfamiliar to him, and his three divisions had never 
 before acted together. 
 
 While Hooker was repairing a bridge across Wau- 
 hatchie Creek the enemy swarmed down to fill their 
 defenses, and were so occupied that they paid but 
 little heed to Geary, who had crossed the creek and 
 was moving down the valley in the fog, and was soon 
 in a position to enfilade their works. The whole 
 command under Geary now rushed up the steep sides 
 of the mountain, driving the Confederates before 
 them. At 2 o'clock the clouds that had been hanging 
 over the mountain became so thick that it was dark 
 as night. They halted and dug rifle-pits for their 
 protection. 
 
 The Union soldiers at Chattanooga in the fields be- 
 
THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN 163 
 
 low saw only the flash of muskets and glimpses of 
 moving men and waving flags through the lifting 
 clouds on the mountain ; but at 4 o'clock Hooker sent 
 word to Grant that he had gained a position that he 
 considered impregnable. 
 
 By this picturesque battle and victory above the 
 clouds, the Union lines were shortened and strength- 
 ened ; on the morning of the 2Sth the enemy had re- 
 treated and Grant's lines were connected perfectly 
 from one end to the other. 
 
 When Grant learned that Hooker had lost but few 
 men in his attack on Lookout Mountain, he suspected 
 that the Confederates had been reinforcing their 
 army in front of Sherman. 
 
 Sherman was ordered to attack on the left by day- 
 break. The foe had found out that there was where 
 their danger lay and had concentrated reinforcements, 
 as Grant had surmised, on that part of their line. 
 Sherman, on horseback early in the morning, rode his 
 lines from one end to the other and was ready for 
 battle. He had a hard task before him. The hill 
 in his front was bristling with Confederate muskets, 
 behind defenses crowned with formidable artillery. 
 
 At the rising of the sun his bugles sounded the 
 signal for attack. General Smith commanding the left 
 and General Corse the center. Sherman attacked 
 fiercely and with his usual skill, but as he threatened 
 the Confederate depot of supplies at Chickamauga 
 Station, Bragg had recognized his peril and weakened 
 his center to reinforce heavily this point. 
 
 From his post of observation on Orchard Knob, 
 
i64 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Grant saw that the enemy was withdrawing men from 
 his center to reinforce in front of Sherman, and, rec- 
 og-nizing that the opportune moment had come for 
 an attack on the enemy's center, gave the order 
 for an advance on Missionary Ridge. Baird, Wood, 
 and Sheridan, each with three brigades, and Johnson 
 with two, went forward to the assault. The orders 
 were to take the first line of rifle-pits and, stopping 
 there, re-form and rest. 
 
 With bands playing, flags flying, in as regular for- 
 mations as though on parade, they went forward, and 
 then broke into a double quick and rushed upon the 
 enemy. Taken by surprise, the Confederates threw 
 themselves on the ground to escape the fire of their 
 own batteries, that had opened on the trenches. The 
 Union troops passed over them, sending a thousand 
 prisoners to the rear. The artillery on the ridge 
 above broke out in terrible clamor, sweeping the hill- 
 side, and filling the air with shrieking shell and 
 screaming shots from cannon. All along the rifle- 
 pits above the j^ssaulting column of Union blue, there 
 rose long lines of white sulphur smoke from the 
 muskets of the foe, and bullets hummed and whistled 
 like bees and hornets. They paused but a moment 
 at the first line of rifle-pits, wavering under the terri- 
 ble fire of musketry and cannon. Then, as though 
 by electric impulse, the whole line Pushed forward. 
 The soldiers in the ranks, discovering that it was 
 more dangerous to remain than to go forward, had 
 taken the direction of the assault into their own 
 hands. No longer in order of ranks, they pressed 
 
■ 1 
 
 5»W 
 
 "•*^ 
 
 'i ii 
 
 r 
 
 J 
 
 
 ■p^ 
 
 
 4 
 
 ■ :| 
 
 ^ 
 
 4)r-. ^ 
 
 - 
 
 ^^^^v- 
 
 
 'M 
 
 * 
 
 
 ' i ,i'l i 
 
 — "' 
 
 
 
 .'i 
 
 ^:J 1 
 
 n 
 
 ^'jliil ^ 
 
 ^■^>-.-'^^- 
 
 P 
 
 1 
 
 ' 1 
 
 ■ 
 
 '■' '%. ■ 
 
 i 
 
 '■ttS\. 
 
 J ^v ■ .. ^ 
 
 .,,; ■--■• 
 
 ^ 
 
 W. '':^:^ 1st 
 
 
 9 
 
 ^1 
 
 I 
 
 ■ 4.;. 
 
 "^^ 
 
 i 
 
 
 ''' .,■"■' ^v" ■,■;■■■ 
 
 
 f 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 i 
 
 ..^j^l^^^H^H 
 
 f^ 
 
 ,m 
 
 !■'< 
 
 
 
 •^^iffiafc^' ^/^ 
 
 ■.Sf fc^ 
 
 
 
 ■''^•I 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^-^ 
 
 ^t 
 
 " 'j^a 
 
 r 
 
 1 ■ " 
 
 :.■:€■ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ''l''l£' 
 
THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN 165 
 
 forward like a lance head, the strongest ahead and 
 the weakest behind, with their colors like a beacon at 
 the tip of the lance. Here and there the colors went 
 down, meaning that the color-bearer was killed or 
 wounded ; but up they went again and forward, mean- 
 ing that a new man had taken the place of the dead or 
 wounded. The crest of the hill above them was 
 flaming with musketry and thundering with cannon; 
 still the Union lines pressed on, driving the enemy 
 before them, and then, like a mighty wave tipped with 
 foam of steel, it broke over the crest, sweeping with 
 resistless force the Confederate divisions like straw 
 before them. In vain Bragg rode to the front line 
 of his retreating, beaten men, exclaiming, " Here's 
 your general ! " They shouted back, " Here's your 
 mule," and still retreated. 
 
 As Grant saw this scene his blood thrilled and his 
 usually impassive face lit up, as he exclaimed, " Bring 
 my horse ! I am going up there ! '" On his way, 
 he caught a view of the impassive Thornas jogging 
 along on his horse back to Chattanooga to his dinner. 
 
 The Union soldiers, having seized their guns on 
 the heights, turned them on the enemy, now in dis- 
 orderly retreat; and Sheridan, astride a cannon, was 
 ordering a pursuit in sulphurous exclamations. 
 
 As Grant rode along the lines he was recognized by 
 his hero soldiers, with shouts and cheers, and with 
 the exclamation, " Now we have a general ! " 
 
 Sheridan, in pursuit, captured a large number of 
 cannon and wagons, but the Confederates, reaching a 
 hill, turned at bay. Sheridan flanked their position, 
 
i66 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 and in his report says, " But a few moments elapsed 
 ere the 26th Ohio and the 15th Indiana carried the 
 crest. When the head of the column reached the 
 summit of the hill the moon rose from behind, and a 
 medallion view of the column was disclosed as it 
 crossed the moon's disk and attacked the enemy who, 
 outflanked on right and left, fled, leaving two pieces 
 of artillery and many wagons." 
 
 Many have sought for the cause of this phenomenal 
 victory ; but the real cause is to be found in the mag- 
 nificent plans of Grant, and the confidence of his 
 soldiers. 
 
 After assuring himself that everything possible had 
 been done in pursuing the retreating enemy, Grant 
 sent orders for Sherman to march at once to the re- 
 lief of Burnside at Knoxville, a hundred miles away. 
 
 The elation of the army is expressed by a message 
 that Dana, the Assistant Secretary of War, sent that 
 night to Washington : " Glory to God ! The day is 
 decisively ours. Our men are frantic with joy and 
 enthusiasm, and received Grant, as he rode along the 
 lines after the victory, with tumultuous shouts." 
 
 Halleck pronounced Chattanooga the most remark- 
 able battle of history. Lincoln wrote to Grant ten- 
 dering him his profoundest gratitude and recom- 
 mended a national thanksgiving for the great victory. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 GRANT COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF 
 
 There was great rejoicing throughout the North 
 when Grant's victory was flashed over the land. In 
 a brief campaign of a few weeks, as if by magic he 
 had changed the whole face of affairs at Chatta- 
 nooga. The press, the people, and the administra- 
 tion at Washington had now discovered that wher- 
 ever Grant was in command progress had been made 
 in conquering the rebellion. When Mr. Lincoln had 
 been shown a paragraph in a Southern newspaper 
 professing pleasure over the appointment of Thomas 
 and Grant to higher commands, saying that Lincoln 
 had supplanted one hero, Rosecrans, with two fools, 
 he laughingly said, " With one more fool like Grant 
 we should make short work with them." In this he 
 voiced the general sentiment of Union people. 
 
 Grant was, meanwhile, not content to rest with 
 what he had done. He strengthened his position, 
 made plans for driving Longstreet from Tennessee, 
 visited Knoxville to see Burnside's little army; and, 
 though it was midwinter, rode through Cumberland 
 Gap to see for himself the road over which there had 
 been so much fighting, and through which supplies 
 were being hauled for Burnside's army. Intensely 
 
 167 
 
i68 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 active, he made another request for permission to 
 capture Mobile, and was again denied. 
 
 Learning that his son Fred, who had accompanied 
 him through the Vicksburg campaign and had there 
 contracted disease, was dangerously sick in St. Louis 
 with the family of his old real-estate partner, he 
 obtained leave to visit him. 
 
 There had been mighty changes since, a few years 
 previous, he as a humble, almost despised farmer 
 was carting grain and wood from Hardscrabble to 
 St. Louis. He was now the nation's hero. With 
 his family and friends he attended the theater, riding 
 down town in a street car. 
 
 A private box had been assigned his party, and 
 Grant sat back out of sight. As soon as the curtain 
 was dropped on the first act, the audience began to 
 shout, " Grant, Grant, get up ! " He responded by 
 coming forward and bowing diffidently, and then re- 
 turned abruptly out of sight. This only provoked a 
 renewal of cheers, and new cries for Grant, which 
 could only be silenced by his taking his seat at the 
 front. 
 
 Leading citizens and soldiers tendered him a din- 
 ner to " meet old acquaintances and form new ones." 
 There were present, among others. Generals Scho- 
 field and Rosecrans, and his white-haired father-in- 
 law, who sat near him. The hard-working farmer 
 of Hardscrabble, the man who had failed as a real- 
 estate agent, had become the greatest soldier of his 
 time. 
 
 To politicians who interviewed him, to see if he 
 
GRANT COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF 169 
 
 would be a candidate for the presidency, he said, " I 
 never wanted but one office in my life; I wanted to 
 be mayor of Galena long enough to build a sidewalk 
 from my house to the depot." When the son of the 
 man who had caused his appointment to West Point 
 wrote to him a friendly letter, inquiring if under any 
 circumstance he would allow his name to be used as 
 a candidate for President, he replied, " My only de- 
 sire is to serve the country in her present trials. To 
 do this efficiently it is necessary to have the confidence 
 of the army and the people." 
 
 By this it will be seen that Grant had very clear 
 views as to his duty in keeping himself clear from 
 political entanglements, that might impair his effi- 
 ciency in serving the Union as a soldier. 
 
 At that time, after three years of war, we find that 
 the Union cause had been slowly but constantly ad- 
 vancing. West Virginia, Tennessee, Maryland, Mis- 
 souri, and Kentucky, all claimed at the beginning as 
 Confederate territory, were now hopelessly lost to 
 the Confederacy. There were important points on 
 the coast of the Carolinas, Georgia, and Florida where 
 the national flag had been planted. From Hampton 
 Roads in Virginia to Galveston in Texas, the coast 
 was closely blockaded by the navy. Only the luck- 
 iest of blockade-runners could slip through this line 
 to carry to foreign markets sugar or cotton in ex- 
 change for military or hospital supplies. The Mis- 
 sissippi had been opened from its source to the sea 
 and here detachments of the army and flotillas of 
 gunboats hedged in the Confederacy on its western 
 
I/O A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 side. General Lee had been twice defeated in his 
 attempt to invade Northern territory. The resources 
 of the North had hardly been touched ; its ports were 
 open to commerce, its factories and workshops were 
 running, and colleges had their usual attendance. 
 But the Union cause had met with failures as well 
 as successes. The Army of the Potomac that was 
 defending the line of the Potomac and trying to break 
 up the Confederate capital at Richmond, had met with 
 bloody and discouraging defeats, which, if continued, 
 might result in the failure of the War for the Union. 
 The necessity for swifter action, however, was more 
 political than military. The people were to be satis- 
 fied and a half-loyal party to be silenced in their cries 
 for " peace at any price." 
 
 To bring decisive military successes, the one thing 
 needed was a single military head for all the armies 
 in the field, so that the Union army would act in con- 
 cert together. For the Confederates had been able, 
 hitherto, to send parts of their army back and forth 
 on their shorter interior lines wherever they were 
 most needed, as was the case in Tennessee when 
 Grant found his army confronted by Longstreet's 
 Corps from Lee's army. 
 
 Not only was the need apparent for one supreme 
 head to prevent this lack of concert in action, but, by 
 general consent, General Grant was the man for that 
 place. 
 
 After Grant's victory at Chattanooga Mr. Wash- 
 burn, the same who was present at the first war meet- 
 ing in Galena which the reader will remember that 
 
GRANT COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF 171 
 
 Grant attended, introduced a bill in Congress to re- 
 vive the rank of lieutenant-general in the army. 
 Only Washington had ever held the full rank, though 
 the brevet grade had been conferred upon General 
 Scott. 
 
 In the debate which follovsred the introduction of 
 this bill Mr. Washburn said, " I am not here to speak 
 for General Grant. No man with his consent has 
 ever mentioned his name in connection with any po- 
 sition. Every promotion he has ever received since 
 he first entered the service to put down the rebellion 
 was moved without his knowledge or consent." 
 
 Mr. Howard of Michigan said, " Give us a live 
 general who will, if properly supported, give us vic- 
 tory upon the Rappahannock. Let us not be drag- 
 ging along under influences such as have presided 
 over the Army of the Potomac for these last many 
 tedious months. The country is getting weary of it." 
 
 Doolittle of Wisconsin said, " Grant has won seven- 
 teen battles, captured one hundred thousand pris- 
 oners and five hundred pieces of artillery. He has 
 organized victory from the beginning and I want him 
 where he can organize final victory." 
 
 One of Grant's friends had a letter from him in 
 answer to a question about his being a candidate for 
 President, which he showed Mr. Lincoln. In it he 
 had said that nothing was further from his wishes 
 than to be President; and if he had been ambitious 
 for it, he would not permit his name to be used, but 
 was for Abraham Lincoln for President above all 
 men and under all circumstances. 
 
172 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Mr. Lincoln was pleased and said, " I wanted to 
 know, for when this Presidential grub once gets to 
 gnawing at a man, nobody can tell how far it has got. 
 It is generally a good deal deeper than he himself 
 supposes." 
 
 On the 26th of February the bill for reviving the 
 rank of lieutenant-general was passed and received 
 the approval of the President. Although the bill 
 mentioned no name, no one but Grant was thought of 
 in connection with the position. 
 
 The President nominated Grant for the place, the 
 Senate immediately confirmed his appointment, and 
 the Secretary of War ordered him to report to the 
 War Department as soon as possible. Grant started 
 for Washington the next day. 
 
 In the hurry of preparation, he found time to write 
 to his friend Sherman an admirable letter, in which 
 he said, " While I have been eminently successful in 
 this war, in at least gaining the confidence of the 
 public, no one feels more than I how much of this 
 success is due to the energy, skill, and the harmonious 
 putting forth of that energy and skill, of those whom 
 it is my good fortune to have occupying subordinate 
 positions under me. ... I want to express my 
 thanks to you and McPherson as the men to whom, 
 above all others, I feel indebted for whatever I have 
 had of success. How far your advice and sugges- 
 tions have been of assistance you know. How far 
 your execution of whatever has been given you to do 
 entitles you to the reward I am receiving you cannot 
 
GRANT COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. 173 
 
 know as well as I do. The word * you ' I use in the 
 plural, intending it for McPherson also." 
 
 Grant wrote to no one else in the world in this 
 manner, and Sherman answered in as admirable a 
 letter as that received, saying, " You do yourself in- 
 justice and us too much honor in assigning to us so 
 large a part of the merits which have led to your 
 high advancement. . . . You are now Washing- 
 ton's legitimate successor and occupy a position of 
 almost dangerous elevation; but if you can continue, 
 as heretofore, to be yourself, simple, honest, and un- 
 pretentious, you will enjoy through life the respect 
 and love of friends and homage of millions of human 
 beings who will award you a large share for securing 
 to them and their descendants a government of law 
 and stability. I repeat, you do General McPherson 
 and myself too much honor. At Belmont you mani- 
 fested your traits, neither of us being near ; at Donel- 
 son you illustrated your whole character. I was not 
 near, and General McPherson was in too subordinate 
 a capacity to influence you. The chief characteristic 
 in your nature is the simple faith in success you have 
 always manifested, which I can liken to nothing else 
 than the faith the Christian has in his Saviour. This 
 faith gave you victory at Shiloh and Vicksburg. 
 Also, when you have completed your best preparation, 
 you go into battle without hesitation, as at Chatta- 
 nooga." 
 
 Grant quietly proceeded on his way to Washington, 
 but the news got out, and the train on which he took 
 
174 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 passage was greeted with a storm of cheering and 
 applause from the time he left until he reached Wash- 
 ington on the 6th of March. 
 
 He arrived in the capital in the afternoon and, in 
 his unassuming way, asked for a room at the hotel. 
 " I have nothing but an upper story room," said the 
 clerk. " That will do," said Grant, and signed his 
 name on the hotel register. 
 
 When the superior clerk saw the name he almost 
 prostrated himself in his desire to give him the best 
 room on the first floor. 
 
 " Who is that major-general ? " said some one, on 
 seeing his shoulder-straps with three stars, as he en- 
 tered the dining-room for his supper. It was soon 
 noised around that Lieutenant-General Grant was in 
 the room, and the guests sprang to their feet, ex- 
 claiming, "Where is he?" One of the guests 
 mounted a chair and, swinging a napkin, cried out, 
 " Three cheers for Lieutenant-General Grant." 
 Cries of "Grant! Grant! Grant!" were called all 
 over the room until, greatly embarrassed, he was 
 obliged to get up and bow his acknowledgments. 
 But that was enough for him; he escaped without 
 finishing his meal, hungry as he was. 
 
 Grant went at once to see Mr. Lincoln at the White 
 House. He was not at first recognized by those out- 
 side of the official circle. Grant and Lincoln had 
 never met, but recognized each other without an in- 
 troduction. Lincoln said, as he took Grant's small 
 hand in his large and generous clasp, " I am glad to 
 see you, General Grant." 
 
GRANT COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF 175 
 
 With the clasp of their hands there was sealed a 
 silent contract between them to bring to an end the 
 greatest rebellion of the world's history. 
 
 The contrast between the two men was great. 
 Lincoln, with his seamed and sorrowful face, on 
 which was written the burdens of three years of a 
 nation's cares and sorrows, towering in form above 
 the small man of a placid but concentrated expression 
 of countenance, was an impressive spectacle. 
 
 When this meeting had taken place, the crowd that 
 had been attracted to the White House by the news 
 that Grant would be present, rushed upon him. With 
 the heat of the room and the warmth of his reception 
 by the excited crowd, perspiration poured down his 
 face. Diffident and blushing like a girl, he was 
 mounted on a sofa and shook hands with those that 
 rushed to him from all over the East Room. 
 
 After an hour he was relieved from his confusion 
 by a message calling him to Mrs. Lincoln's side, with 
 whom he made a tour of the room, Mr. Lincoln fol- 
 lowing with a lady on his arm and an amused smile 
 on his face at Grant's blushing embarrassment. 
 
 Before Grant's departure the President made an 
 appointment with him for the formal presentation of 
 his commission on the morrow. " I shall make a 
 short speech to you," said Lincoln, " to which I have 
 an object in desiring you to reply ; and that you may 
 be properly prepared to do so, I have written what I 
 shall say. I will read from my manuscript, an ex- 
 ample which you may follow and read your reply." 
 
 The next day, at one o'clock, the commission of 
 
176 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 lieutenant-general was formally delivered by the 
 President, with the following speech: — 
 
 " General Grant, the nation's appreciation of what 
 you have done and its reliance upon you for what 
 remains to do in the existing great struggle, are now 
 presented with this commission constituting you 
 lieutenant-general in the army of the United States. 
 With this high honor devolves upon you, also, a cor- 
 responding responsibility. As the country herein 
 trusts you, so, under God, it will sustain you. I 
 scarcely need to add that with what I here speak for 
 the nation, goes my own hearty personal concurrence." 
 
 Grant had written his reply with a lead pencil on 
 a half sheet of note paper. He was more embar- 
 rassed in reading it than he had ever been in meeting 
 an enemy in battle; but what he said could not have 
 been improved : " Mr. President, I accept this com- 
 mission with gratitude for the high honor conferred. 
 With the aid of the noble armies that have fought 
 on so many fields for our common country, it will be 
 my earnest endeavor not to disappoint your expec- 
 tations. I feel the full weight of the responsibility 
 now devolving upon me; and I know that if they are 
 met, it will be due to those armies and, above all, to 
 the favor of that Providence which leads both nations 
 and men." 
 
 Lincoln was pleased with Grant and his unfeigned 
 dislike of show and ceremony. He had had generals 
 of various kinds; some who could speak well; others 
 that looked well in an armchair, or on horseback, 
 some with uniforms without a wrinkle; but here was 
 
GRANT COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF 177 
 
 a general without pretense, one of the plain, common 
 people that he knew and loved so well; one who 
 thought more of doing his work than of show. 
 
 The next day a thousand invitations came to Grant 
 to dine, but he accepted none and kept out of sight. 
 The next day he went to see Meade at his head- 
 quarters at Brandy Station. He spent the day in 
 study of the Army of the Potomac and in convers- 
 ing with Meade. The result of his study was a de- 
 termination to make his headquarters in the field 
 with that army, and to retain Meade in command. 
 
 The next day, by order of the War Department, 
 Grant was placed in command of all the armies. 'He 
 told the President that it would take him nine days 
 to put his Western army in shape to leave it and then, 
 without accepting any of the invitations to dine or to 
 meet ofificials, he started West again. Such swift 
 decision and unhesitating action was a new thing to 
 the East. The New York Tribune said, " He hardly 
 slept on his long journey East, yet he went to work 
 at once. Senators state with joy that he is not going 
 to make war ridiculous by attempting to maneuver 
 battles from an armchair in Washington." 
 
 On his return to Nashville, Grant placed Sherman 
 in command of the armies of the West and McPher- 
 son in command of the Army of Tennessee. 
 
 He was back in Washington again at the expira- 
 tion of nine days and went to work at once to gather 
 the reins of control of the armies in his hands. 
 
 The armed forces of the enemy were at that time 
 principally included in two great armies, then com- 
 
178 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 manded by J. E. Johnston in the West and Lee in 
 the East. 
 
 By the whole bent of his forceful character Grant 
 was committed to vigorous action, and upon taking 
 command he had resolved upon aggressive and simul- 
 taneous action in every part of the theater of war. 
 No one better than he realized the great task before 
 him. He was about to meet the incomparable Army 
 of Northern Virginia; an army that had hitherto 
 proved invincible. He was about to match his skill 
 with that of Lee, the great master of the game of 
 war, who had checkmated so many antagonists on the 
 difficult chess-board of Virginia. 
 
 Everything seemed to be in Grant's favor. He 
 had reached his high command through no favorit- 
 ism, but by work actually performed. The people 
 and the government were ready to trust him, and all 
 saw the necessity of supporting him heartily. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 THE ENCOUNTER IN THE WILDERNESS 
 
 Grant began at once the reorganization of the 
 army for the summer campaign. He confided his 
 plans to no one but those who were in command to 
 execute them. For three long years the Army of 
 the Potomac had been trying to take Richmond and 
 now, after terrible losses, was where it started from 
 in the beginning. A person who wished to enter the 
 enemy's lines for some business asked Mr. Lincoln 
 for a pass to Richmond. 
 
 " I should be glad to give you one," replied Mr. 
 Lincoln, " but it would do you no good ; my permits 
 are not respected. I have given a quarter of a mil- 
 lion passes to Richmond, and not one has ever got 
 there, except as a prisoner of war." 
 
 Some one asked Mr. Lincoln what he thought of 
 Grant, and he answered: 
 
 " He's got a grip like a bulldog ; when he gets hold 
 he will never let go." 
 
 Grant had now planned a gigantic campaign, in 
 which all the armies were to move simultaneously. 
 Sherman, constituting the left wing of his grand 
 army, was to defeat and destroy, if possible, Johns- 
 ton's army, then at Dalton, Georgia. Butler, with 
 the Army of the James, was to operate against Peters- 
 
 179 
 
i8o A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 burg and seize the southern communications of Rich- 
 mond. The Army of the Potomac, for the center, 
 was to make Lee's army its objective and follow it 
 wherever it went. 
 
 As Grant, in person, made his headquarters with 
 the Army of the Potomac, we shall deal principally 
 with that army in the narrative that follows. 
 
 The enemy that Grant was to encounter, in his 
 front, was the Army of Northern Virginia. It 
 was commanded by Robert E. Lee, who had been in 
 command of it since 1862 and had brought it to great 
 fighting efficiency. His three army corps were com- 
 manded by Longstreet, Ewell, and S. P. Hill. His 
 army had blind confidence in Lee, and back of that 
 the prestige and morale of many victories gained over 
 the Army of the Potomac. An army with confidence 
 in itself and its commander is, though inferior in 
 numbers, a vastly more effective force than a larger 
 one lacking that confidence. Napoleon, the great 
 genius of war, declared that " the morale of an army 
 was as three to one," or, in other words, was three 
 times more effective as a fighting machine with than 
 without that quality. 
 
 Grant was determined to crush this finely tempered 
 army of Lee's by rapid and remorseless blows and by 
 superiority in numbers. 
 
 On the 4th of May, 1864, after midnight, the Army 
 of the Potomac began its march to open the great 
 campaign. ' On the morning of the Sth of May a 
 hundred thousand men of his army had crossed the 
 Rapidan without encountering the enemy. Grant 
 
ENCOUNTER IN THE WILDERNESS i8i 
 
 had now turned Lee's right flank, and both he and 
 Meade felt confident that he would fall back on Rich- 
 mond. 
 
 Grant's army consisted of three corps commanded 
 by Hancock, Warren, and Sedgwick; Burnside was 
 in command of an independent corps. The eyes of 
 an army are its cavalry. Sheridan, with two divi- 
 sions of horse, led the march and kept watch to clear 
 obstructions from the path of the vast column of 
 Grant's infantry, while Torbet guarded its rear. 
 
 The line of Grant's march, after crossing the Rapi- 
 dan River, led through a region covered by a low 
 growth of tangled woods called the Wilderness, where 
 neither cavalry nor artillery could be used success- 
 fully. 
 
 When Lee found that Grant had turned his flank, 
 he acted with surprising decision and swiftness. The 
 center of Lee's lines was at Orange Court House. 
 From this point the Orange Plank Road and the 
 Orange turnpike run parallel with each other, and 
 when he learned of Grant's movement, he hurled his 
 army down these roads like a cannon ball, striking 
 Grant's army when it was poorly prepared for battle. 
 An orderly came back to Grant with intelligence that 
 Warren had been attacked and was fighting. 
 " Then," said Meade, " the rebels have left a division 
 here to fool us while they concentrate towards the 
 North Anna River." 
 
 Shortly a dispatch came from Sheridan's cavalry, 
 who were scouting in front. 
 
 " They think Lee intends to fight here," said Meade. 
 
i82 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 "Very well," said Grant; "let him be attacked 
 wherever he appears, and vigorously, too." 
 
 Ewell's corps had advanced on the turnpike early 
 in the morning, and drove in Warren's pickets. The 
 attack fell on Griffin's division, which at first drove 
 everything in its front. It was simply the van of 
 Ewell's corps in column. Had the situation been 
 understood by the Union commander a disposition of 
 forces might have been made which would have de- 
 stroyed Ewell. The means employed were naturally 
 feeble and in keeping with the misunderstanding. 
 The disordered columns of Ewell re-formed on a 
 wooded hill, where, being joined by the remainder of 
 his corps, he at once resumed the battle. 
 
 It was a strange and weird battle-field; everywhere 
 was a dense growth of scrub oaks and other sprawl- 
 ing underbrush, and entangling vines, through which 
 it was hard for a moving column to penetrate and 
 impossible to keep its formation. A commander 
 could only know where his lines were by the smoke 
 of the muskets. Every advance was like feeling its 
 way; while the foe lurked in ambush, the Union men 
 betrayed their coming by the noise they made in ad- 
 vancing. 
 
 It so happened when Ewell resumed the battle that 
 the right of Warren's corps was uncovered (unde- 
 fended). Wright's division, which was to have cov- 
 ered it, had not arrived, owing to the difficulty of 
 making its way through the dense undergrowth. On 
 this exposed flank, Ewell directed a furious attack. 
 On Griffin's left was a division commanded by the 
 
GRANT AND MEADE IN THE WILDERNESS. 
 
ENCOUNTER IN THE WILDERNESS 183 
 
 gallant Wadsworth. It advanced to the sound of 
 battle, but, while beating through the dense thickets, 
 encountered a terrible fire from the concealed enemy. 
 It illustrates the difficulty of advancing in this dense 
 jungle that, there being no other guides, the direc- 
 tions were given them by the points of the compass. 
 The orders were to advance due west. Wadsworth, 
 misunderstanding the order, advanced northwest, and 
 this brought the enemy's fire on his unprotected flank. 
 Crawford's division, on the left of Wadsworth, was 
 driven back with the loss of two regiments. Thus 
 began the battle. Warren, in this opening duel, had 
 lost three thousand men. 
 
 When Grant was satisfied that the enemy was in 
 force and intended to fight in the Wilderness, he 
 halted his column and made other dispositions to 
 accept Lee's challenge of battle. Hancock's corps, 
 which was southward from Chancellorsville, was re- 
 called to unite with the rest of the army. 
 
 Under some circumstances it would have been of 
 still greater disadvantage for Grant to accept the 
 gage of battle. But his army was clear of the river; 
 his train, with its thousands of wagons, was safe in 
 his rear; and he had not been surprised; though, un- 
 doubtedly, he was disappointed in being obliged to 
 fight a battle in the Wilderness. 
 
 While Hancock's was marching to join the other 
 corps. Hill's corps of the Confederate army at- 
 tempted to cut him ofif from the main army by seiz- 
 ing the Plank Road where it intersects with the 
 Brock Road, which turns southward to Spottsylvania 
 
i84 A LIFE OF. GRANT, 
 
 . -7"- * 
 
 Court House. If Hill should succeed he would cut 
 Grant's army in two. 
 
 Grant, foreseeing this danger, had directed a war- 
 tried division of Sedgwick's corps, under Getty, to 
 hold this position until Hancock's arrival. Getty was 
 furiously assailed by Hill's corps in force, but stub- 
 bornly held the position. His Vermonters were not 
 easily stampeded and, returning shot for shot, were 
 immovable. 
 
 By three o'clock in the afternoon Getty heard the 
 welcome cheers of Hancock's men, and knew the po- 
 sition was safe. Hancock formed a double line of 
 battle in front of the Brock Road, thus facing Hill, 
 who was drawn up across the Orange Plank Road. 
 He had begun to construct breastworks of earth and 
 logs, when he got orders from Grant to advance on 
 HilPs and drive him back on the Plank Road. 
 
 It was a little past three o'clock in the afternoon 
 when Hancock attacked. The thickets were so dense 
 that there could be but little connection of the lines 
 of battle on either side. He attacked the enemy in 
 what Lee justly describes in his report as " repeated 
 and desperate assaults." The Union soldiers rushed 
 upon the lines of the Confederates with defiant cheers, 
 and were met by yells and deadly answering mus- 
 ketry. The fight raged fiercely, but Hancock's men, 
 driven back by the foe concealed in the thicket, re- 
 turned their close-range fire by furious rushes. 
 
 But all in vain their desperate valor. Their at- 
 tacks were met with deadly close-range rifle-fire, and 
 they were checked in every attempt to force the 
 
ENCOUNTER IN THE WILDERNESS 185 
 
 enemy's lines. Not until eight o'clock did darkness 
 come to stop the desperate contest. 
 
 The dead lay thick in the darkling woods and the 
 wearied soldiers rested on their arms, waiting to re- 
 new the battle with the coming of another day. It 
 had been thus far not so much a battle as a series of 
 blind and desperate grapples to the death with a foe 
 in ambush. 
 
 When the battle was at its height, Grant sat placidly 
 smoking and whittling at a pine stick. His attitude 
 was stolid and calm. Aides came with excited mes- 
 sages. He heard them, and then in low tones gave 
 a few words of instruction. Occasionally he 
 mounted his horse to look after doubtful things for 
 himself, and give his attention where needed. 
 
 Once an excited orderly rode furiously to head- 
 quarters, saying that the Confederates had broken 
 through Hancock's lines and General Meade was 
 about to give orders to meet the supposed disaster. 
 Grant was noticed whittling a stick, with long curling 
 shavings falling from his knife; he did not even look 
 up until Meade had spoken; then be began whittling 
 the other way in little sharp clips, and looking up 
 said, in low tones, but quickly and decisively, " It is 
 not so; the enemy has not broken Hancock's lines." 
 He had thought it over coolly, and had made up his 
 mind that it could not be done, and held to that de- 
 cision. Every officer who came into his presence took 
 courage from his calm and cheerful demeanor. 
 
 When General Wright rode up, he called out, 
 " Hello, Wright ; I heard the Rebs had invited you to 
 
1 86 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Richmond." He had heard that Wright had been 
 repulsed, and smiled to see him safely at hand. 
 
 All through the day Grant was apparently un- 
 moved ; but as he sat at his camp-fire that night, with 
 the collar of his overcoat almost concealing his face, 
 it was noticed that he looked haggard as though, now 
 that the battle was suspended, he allowed himself to 
 sorrow over the death of the many brave men who 
 had fallen in the thickets that day. With the green 
 leaves and the darkness for their winding sheet, and 
 the mournful whispers of the tree tops, stirred by the 
 breeze, for their requiem, the dead lay thick in this 
 wild wilderness of tangled woods, the scene of Grant's 
 first fight with the brave Army of the Potomac. 
 
 Both armies had won and lost ground. The battle 
 thus far was undecisive. 
 
 Lee wired to Richmond : " We maintained our po- 
 sition against every effort, until night. We have to 
 mourn the loss of many brave officers and men." 
 
 Grant sent no dispatch to Washington, but ordered 
 an attack to be made at half-past four the next morn- 
 ing. 
 
 Lee also ordered an attack on the Union lines as 
 soon as it was light. 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE WILDERNESS 
 
 A BEAUTIFUL morning dawned on the ensanguined 
 thickets. During the night Grant had learned that 
 Longstreet's corps of the Confederate army was 
 marching by way of Orange Court House to join 
 Lee's army, and had ordered the opening attack made 
 in order to strike the enemy before Longstreet's ar- 
 rival. The Union lines now faced westward. Burn- 
 side was soon to arrive and the lines ran from north 
 to south in the following order: Sedgwick on the 
 right; then Warren's, Burnside's, and Hancock's 
 corps in the order named. 
 
 The orders given for battle were very simple. 
 They were these : " Attack along the entire line at 5 
 o'clock." There was no chance for grand maneuvers 
 on so difficult a field. The general direction of the 
 army in the battle about to begin could be well enough 
 defined; but its details, on account of the thickets, nec- 
 essarily escaped the control of the superior officers. 
 A colonel, standing on the right of his regiment, could 
 not tell what was taking place on its left except by the 
 sound or the smoke of its rifles rising above the jungle 
 of bushes. Movements of the enemy were generally; 
 learned only by actual collision. 
 
 187 
 
i88 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Lee planned to deliver an overwhelming blow on the 
 left of the Union army to drive it back and compel 
 its retreat across the Rapidan River. It was impossi- 
 ble for him to do this until the arrival of Longstreet's 
 corps. 
 
 To call Grant's attention from the blow that he 
 planned to deliver on his left, early in the morning 
 Lee attacked the Union right under Sedgwick. Thus 
 before Grant attacked, Lee had delivered his first blow. 
 Soon all along the whole line of five miles the battle 
 raged. 
 
 The attack that had been made on Sedgwick was 
 easily repulsed and he was even able to advance his po- 
 sition a few hundred yards. 
 
 At five o'clock Hancock's and Warren's corps 
 joined in the attack and a continuous roar of musketry 
 was heard crashing all along the five-mile line, min- 
 gling with the cheers and yells of fighting men, with 
 their blood at white heat. 
 
 Hancock had advanced with two of his right di- 
 visions under the command of Birney, supported by 
 Getty's two brigades. With shouts they rushed upon 
 the enemy. At the same time the brave General 
 Wadsworth of Warren's corps, who was already in 
 position to assail the enemy in flank, began to fight his 
 way across Hancock's front on the Plank Road. Han- 
 cock, who had furiously assaulted the Confederates 
 as has been already narrated, broke the Confederate 
 lines at all parts, and with cheers and furious musket 
 fire, by six o'clock had driven the enemy before him 
 for over a mile and a half, almost overrunning Lee's 
 
THE BATTLE OF THE WILDERNESS 189 
 
 headquarters. Had Hancock been able to con- 
 tinue the pursuit, it would have cut the Confederate 
 lines in twain, and have ended the campaign then and 
 there. But his lines were disordered by his advance 
 through the tangled thickets, and were little more than 
 a mob of men ; he was out of touch with his support- 
 ing column, and stopped to gather his men together 
 in some semblance of battle line before resuming his 
 fight and advance. 
 
 It shows how desperate Lee considered the situa- 
 tion, when to remedy it he put himself at the head of 
 a Texan division to lead a charge. But his devoted 
 men refused to go forward until Lee went to the rear. 
 He appealed to them, saying, " My men of Texas, you 
 must charge ! " Then, as if inspired by their leader's 
 dauntless spirit, they furiously charged the lines of 
 Hancock and checked his advance. The gallant 
 Wadsworth, who had already had two horses shot 
 from under him, fell dead before this furious onset 
 of the Confederates. Longstreet's corps had now 
 reached the field and turned back the tide of battle 
 that had threatened to sweep the Confederate lines in 
 disaster of defeat. 
 
 Their dead and wounded lay thick in the jungle of 
 dwarfed pines and underbrush, over which the tide of 
 battle surged. Squads of Confederates as prisoners 
 constantly going to the rear, exchanged good-natured 
 salutations with the Union men. 
 
 One of them said : " You'uns run over we'uns in 
 four rows, right smart, git! this morning." 
 
 Another exclaimed, "Uncle Robert, I reckon, will 
 
m 
 
 190 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 take all you Yanks on a big excursion to Richmond, 
 if you don't git back right smart ! " 
 
 At which our men replied, " Don't worry about the 
 special excursion, Johnnie ; we'll get there sure, soon as 
 Pop Grant gets ready to bag the whole of you." 
 
 Such and similar chaff passed between the men, with 
 anything but ill nature in its tones. 
 
 The desperate fighting continued. Grant, who was 
 in military undress and without sword, sash, or belt, 
 sat on a hillock at headquarters, still whittling and 
 smoking, hearing reports of aides and orderlies as 
 they hurried in. When the reports indicated Union 
 disaster, he chewed at his cigar and let it go out. 
 When one regiment had rushed out of line near head- 
 quarters, he sprang to his horse and rode forward to 
 see what the matter was. It proved they had been 
 seized with a sudden panic, from having been sepa- 
 rated from their brigade. 
 
 He directed that the bridge upon which Burnside's 
 corps had crossed the Rapidan be taken up and brought 
 forward. When it was suggested that it might be 
 needed, he showed the undaunted temper of his mind 
 by saying, " One bridge and the ford is all we shall 
 need if we have to go back." 
 
 Longstreet had, meanwhile, come up and formed on 
 the Plank Road. Though Hancock had captured 
 some of Longstreet's men in his front and had in- 
 formed Meade of the fact, yet neither of them knew 
 that his entire corps was then in front of Hancock's 
 line. 
 
 A little before noon Longstreet advanced in two 
 
THE BATTLE OF THE WILDERNESS 191 
 
 heavy columns, striking Birney's tired men, who had 
 been heavily engaged since early dawn, turned their 
 flank, and drove them in confusion before him. In 
 spite of Hancock's conspicuous gallantry in his at- 
 tempt to rally his men, the whole line was driven back 
 to the intrenchments they had left in the morning. 
 
 While Longstreet was riding with his staflF, accom- 
 panied by Brigadier-General Jenkins, they were mis- 
 taken for Union cavalry and were fired upon by their 
 own men concealed in the bushes ; General Jenkins was 
 killed and Longstreet was desperately wounded. The 
 Confederates, for a time, were without a leader, the 
 advance was checked, and Hancock was behind his in- 
 trenchments. He sent Colonel Leasure to sweep the 
 woods along his front and capture as many of the 
 enemy as possible ; but the few that they met fell back 
 without fighting. 
 
 Grant, though disappointed, was not dismayed by 
 the terrible conflict and his want of definite success. 
 At three o'clock he ordered an advance to be made at 
 six. Lee, meanwhile, intent on destroying the left 
 flank of the Union army and compelling its retreat 
 across the Rapidan, had himself taken command of 
 Longstreet's corps, and when he had rallied Hill's 
 broken column, put himself at the head of the two 
 corps and made a furious attack on Hancock about 
 four o'clock; thus anticipating the assault ordered by 
 Grant. The long pause that followed Longstreet's 
 successful attack had, meanwhile, given Hancock time 
 to re-form, receive reinforcements, and strengthen his 
 lines. 
 
192 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 The Confederate columns soon came dashing upon 
 Hancock's barricades, with tremendous impulse, shout- 
 ing and yelling as they crashed through the jungle to 
 within a hundred yards of the Union lines; but here 
 they halted and opened fire. Hancock's men, from 
 behind their improvised rifle pits of logs and earth, 
 easily repulsed the furious assault of the enemy, and 
 for a time our men received but little harm. 
 
 The attack, however, on the left of the Plank Road 
 was especially desperate. Here Mott's division and 
 Ward's brigade of Birney's division held the line, and 
 the artillery of the Sixth Maine had been brought up 
 and had opened a destructive fire upon the attacking 
 Confederates, who made no headway until an unex- 
 pected ally came to their assistance. Flames sprang 
 up in the woods on the Union front, and with crack- 
 ling roar, like an army of fire, came down upon their 
 lines. The wind drove the blinding smoke and suffo- 
 cating heat into the faces of Hancock's men, which, 
 added to the oppressive heat of the weather, became 
 almost unendurable, 
 
 The flames swept with resistless march before the 
 advancing enemy and, reaching out its tongue of flame, 
 ignited the resinous iQgs of the Union breastworks, 
 which soon roared and crackled along their entire 
 length. Hancock's brave men were obliged to fight 
 the flames and the enemy at the same time, until at 
 last, with singed hair and blistered hands and faces, 
 after a whole line of intrenchments was a mass of 
 flame, they gave way and fell back to their second line 
 of log intrenchments. The enemy rushed forward 
 
t 
 
 _; jjJ^P!Sb|9 
 
 
 . "i^ 
 
 ifiS'JSr jCIt^''^ 
 
 pp^^Ba 
 
 Vh 
 
 ..., ., ■.-■121 
 
 /%:bi^/l 
 
 V ■;-i. 
 
 
 ;lj| 
 
 
 lE^^^ 
 
 ^^"■itLm-7 
 
 
 'i^Bl^ ::x 
 
 X- i^^ - 
 
 
 W|| 
 
 10^ 
 
 
 v^,l .^ 
 
 
 "■-,: 
 
 ^Jrll 
 
 ii 
 
 
 I'M 
 
 t ^ 
 
THE BATTLE OF THE WILDERNESS 193 
 
 and attempted to take possession, but the impartial 
 flames in turn drove them back ; the fire, however, soon 
 consumed the logs and the enemy then advanced and 
 planted their colors there. 
 
 The fire swept on and reached the second line of in- 
 trenchments, and this, like the first, was soon con- 
 sumed. The Union men formed, in some places eight 
 and ten ranks deep, the rear men loading muskets for 
 the front ranks, and kept back the approaching enemy- 
 while their breastworks were a mass of flames. But 
 finally, with blistered hands and faces and blinded and 
 suffocated by the smoke, they gave way. 
 
 Yelling with exultation, the enemy rushed upon the 
 position and attempted to place their colors there. 
 Their triumph was short-lived; for the logs of the 
 breastworks were soon consumed and then, with a 
 shout like the rebel yell, Hancock's men charged the 
 enemy with tremendous fury and swept them back 
 from the field. At sundown his pickets were ad- 
 vanced a half mile without opposition. Lee was 
 meanwhile in great danger and distress. His men 
 were confused and disorganized, and with all his in- 
 fluence he could not restore order to his broken col- 
 umns. These facts were not known at the time or 
 Grant would have gained a decisive advantage. 
 
 During this part of the conflict the Union men had 
 exhausted their ammunition and had been obliged to 
 gather cartridges from the dead and wounded, while 
 their muskets at times became so hot that they could 
 not hold them in their hands. The flames were the 
 most terrible enemy the men encountered that day; 
 
194 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 and few survivors will forget this dramatic assault of 
 the fire on Hancock's lines. 
 
 Burnside, who was to have attacked at an early- 
 hour, did not engage the enemy until two o'clock. 
 When he did advance it was to find them intrenched 
 on the opposite side of a swampy ravine, and he failed 
 to gain any advantage in the fight. After sundown 
 the Confederates made an attack on the Union right, 
 creating considerable confusion. They captured two 
 brigades, and surgeons from a hospital in an old quartz 
 mill came flying back to the rear ; but Sedgwick checked 
 the assault, and night prevented the enemy from fol- 
 lowing up their successes. 
 
 When, just before midnight, there was a great din 
 of musketry and yells from thousands of men, Meade 
 said, " They have broken through Warren's lines and 
 we may have to get out of this." But Grant was as 
 placid and unmoved as usual, saying only, " I don't 
 believe it." 
 
 It proved to be only a Confederate yell and nothing 
 more ; they had expected an attack at a weak part of 
 their lines and had set up a great shout to cover their 
 weakness. 
 
 The battle of the Wilderness was over without sharp 
 or definite advantage on either side. The Army of the 
 Potomac had held its own in the most terrible battle it 
 had ever fought. The Confederates had fought with 
 dauntless courage and great tenacity and skill; but 
 they were never more to drive the Army of the 
 Potomac back. 
 
 Lincoln afterwards said that any other general who 
 
THE BATTLE OF THE WILDERNESS 195 
 
 had ever commanded that army would have fallen back 
 across the Rapidan, after such a battle. 
 
 The next morning dawned, but neither army felt in- 
 clined to attack the other behind its defenses. Lee 
 had withdrawn his army within his intrenched posi- 
 tion. A profound silence brooded over both armies. 
 Grant was ready to continue the battle; but Lee, for 
 once, was satisfied with the fighting he had already 
 done, and it would have been a mistake to attack him 
 behind his strong intrenched lines. 
 
 Some of the men and officers of the Union army 
 said, " It is the same old story ; now we will be starting 
 back." 
 
 When night came, orders were given, " Fall in ; be 
 quick ; don't make any noise." 
 
 " Where are we going? " said some of the men. 
 
 " We are going across the Rapidan, to Culpeper 
 again." 
 
 When the march began with the column headed to- 
 wards Spottsylvania, a murmur of relief ran along 
 the line, and the men said, " We are not going back." 
 
 Warren's corps in the advance had marched behind 
 the other corps and, coming behind Hancock's corps, 
 were questioned, " Who are you ? " 
 
 " Warren's men." 
 
 " For heaven's sake, where are you going? " 
 
 " To Richmond," came the exulting reply. 
 
 Cheering and singing, they marched on, saying, 
 "We've a general of our own now who marches 
 straight on." 
 
 The burden of their marching song was now : 
 
196 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 " Ulysses leads the van. 
 For we will dare 
 To follow where 
 Ulysses leads the van." 
 
 Grant was leading the way on the by-roads in the 
 darkness. When the men would discover who it was, 
 there were cheers and exultant shouts such as were 
 never heard after battle in that army before. Grant 
 was grave and unsmiling, like one engaged in a serious 
 affair. There was no " show business " in his man- 
 ner. 
 
 At midnight, having reached Todd's Tavern, he 
 wrapped himself in his blanket and slept. 
 
 The Army of the Potomac had met with heavy 
 losses, but it had also inflicted irreparable losses on its 
 enemy. 
 
 More desperate fighting was never known on this 
 continent than the two days' battle on the sth and 6th 
 of May, 1864. 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 BATTLING AT SPOTTSYLVANIA 
 
 Grant learned on the afternoon of the 7th that 
 Butler had surprised and captured City Point, and with 
 the double purpose of getting his army between Lee 
 and Richmond, and at the same time of protecting But- 
 ler from a sudden movement of Lee to destroy him. 
 Grant ordered his army by the left flank towards 
 Spottsylvania. 
 
 On the same day Sheridan had fought and beaten 
 the rebel cavalry at Todd's Tavern, and this cleared the 
 way for the movement. 
 
 After the fighting of the first day in the Wilderness, 
 many Confederates believed that the Army of the 
 Potomac was retreating beyond the Rapidan. Gen- 
 eral Gordon is said to have remarked to General Lee, 
 " There is no doubt that Grant is retreating across the 
 Rapidan." 
 
 " You are mistaken," said Lee, " quite mistaken ; 
 Grant is not a retreating man." 
 
 Later, however, he did not appear to be certain 
 whether Grant was moving towards Spottsylvania 
 Court House, or falling back to Fredericksburg In 
 this uncertainty he ordered Longstreet's corps, then 
 commanded by General R. H. Anderson, to march to- 
 wards Spottsylvania to operate on Grant's right flank. 
 
 197 
 
198 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 That zealous officer, finding the woods on fire and no 
 good camping place, continued his march until he 
 reached Spottsylvania, and on Warren's arrival he 
 found the Confederates planted square across his path. 
 
 Thus it was that blind chance, and not design, placed 
 the enemy in position to spoil Grant's plan. 
 
 Robinson's division of Warren's corps, after an 
 all night's march over poor roads, fighting Confederate 
 cavalry that obstructed the way, was in poor condition 
 for battle. When it came out into the open field and 
 was confronted unexpectedly by the enemy, it was 
 thrown into confusion. Three of Warren's other di- 
 visions were hurried up, and in turn drove the Confed- 
 erates to a hill. Then it waited for the other corps to 
 come up. 
 
 Sedgwick arrived first, for Grant had retained Han- 
 cock's corps to cover the general movement of the 
 army. 
 
 The day passed in preparation for battle. Han- 
 cock's corps was placed on the right, Burnside's on 
 the left, and in the center Warren and Sedgwick. Lit- 
 tle fighting took place, but the enemy's sharpshooters 
 were busy. General Sedgwick was at the front of his 
 corps and, seeing some of his men dodging when the 
 bullets were heard, said, laughing at the men, " Oh, 
 don't duck; they couldn't hit an elephant at this dis- 
 tance." But as he spoke, he fell, shot through the 
 head by one of their bullets. 
 
 Grant considered the loss of this grand old soldier 
 as equivalent to the loss of a division of his army. 
 
 Upon Sedgwick's death General Wright was given 
 
BATTLING AT SPOTTSYLVANIA 199 
 
 command of the corps (the Sixth) formerly com- 
 manded by Sedgwick. 
 
 The intrenched line of the enemy on the loth might 
 be likened, in form, to an immense letter A, The 
 course of the two lines forming its arms from its top 
 to its base, was north and south. The west or left 
 arm of this A was two miles and over in length, while 
 its right or east arm was over three miles in length. 
 The dash across the top of this immense A was formed 
 by the Brock Road, which runs northeast from Spin- 
 dler's Farm to Spottsylvania Court House, where it 
 intersects with the Fredericksburg road, a short dis- 
 tance inside of these intrenchments. These works had 
 been made very strong by all the devices of military 
 engineering, and were mounted by artillery. 
 
 Such was the formidable position against which, 
 without faltering. Grant was about to hurl his army, 
 in attempts to break the enemy's lines. The necessity 
 for an attack here was not so urgent as it was in the 
 Wilderness; for there were good roads southward by 
 which the Union array might have turned Lee's posi- 
 tion. 
 
 The whole bent of Grant's genius was aggressive 
 and he had determined to attack Lee's intrenchments ; 
 and in the week of battles that followed he twice came 
 so near an overwhelming success as to justify this reso- 
 lution. From the first he had believed that his soldiers 
 were more than equals of the enemy's, and, acting on 
 this belief, he inspired the officers and men of his com- 
 mand with the same confidence. Those generals who 
 had previously commanded the Army of the Potomac 
 
200 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 had acted with a contrary belief, with depressing and 
 disheartening results to that army. It was Grant's 
 faith in success that was gradually, in spite of some ill 
 fortune, inspiring the army with confidence in ultimate 
 victory. 
 
 Though Hancock was occupying a position on the 
 evening of the 9th which swept down or enfiladed 
 Lee's lines. Grant ordered his withdrawal to aid War- 
 ren's corps in the attack he had planned on the 
 enemy's works. In withdrawing, Barlow's division 
 was attacked by Heth's Confederate division, and the 
 Confederates were so much elated at their supposed 
 victory, that Heth issued orders, countersigned by Lee, 
 congratulating his troops. Hancock, in referring to 
 this congratulatory order, grimly says, " Had not Bar- 
 low's fine division received imperative orders to with- 
 draw, Heth's division would have had no cause for 
 congratulation." 
 
 Through the morning hours there had been sharp 
 skirmishing and artillery fire going- on, as a prepara- 
 tion in part for the impending battle. 
 
 In the afternoon Warren with three divisions ad- 
 vanced to attack the enemy's works. Tearing through 
 a stunted growth of cedars with pike-like branches in- 
 terlaced near the ground, his men, with splendid brav- 
 ery, although disordered by the dense wood through 
 which they advanced, with loud hurrahs reached the 
 intrenchments of the enemy, and were met by a mur- 
 derous fire which hurled them back. Two hours later 
 the attack was renewed with great dash and with 
 splendid courage and vim, Hancock joining in the at- 
 
BATTLING AT SPOTTSYLVANIA 201 
 
 tack. There was a medley of cheers and answering 
 yells of defiance, the hissing of bullets and crackle of 
 musketry, as the Union soldiers tore away the abattis 
 and reached the Confederate works. Some of the 
 men were killed inside of the enemy's intrenchments, 
 and among the mortally wounded was Colonel Rice, 
 one of the brave defenders of Round Top at Gettys- 
 burg. While lying wounded he was asked if anything 
 could be done to make it easier for him, and he re- 
 plied, " Yes, turn me with my face to the enemy." 
 
 A private soldier also illustrated the spirit which 
 inspired the ranks of the Union army. Desperately 
 wounded, he was asked if anything could be done for 
 him, and replied, " Yes, give me a drink of water and 
 fix me so I can get one more shot at the Rebs." 
 
 Another private of Warren's corps said, "When I 
 saw our general among us in full uniform, I felt as if 
 I could charge up two hills ; but when we came in sight 
 of the Rebs and heard their yells and their bullets hiss- 
 ing and buzzing, and the swish of the shot and shell, 
 I wished the hill was greased so that I could slide back 
 again." 
 
 The attack was aimed at the west side of the A-like 
 angle which projected a mile or more beyond the main 
 Confederate works. Upton with his command had 
 gone forward and his men, with enthusiastic shouts 
 and cheers, rushed upon the enemy; the artillery and 
 musketry that swept the plain could not stop them for 
 a moment. They reached the intrenchments, pulled 
 away the abattis with their hands, and after a hand-to- 
 hand struggle with the bayonet, took possession of the 
 
202 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 works. The enemy rallied again and attacked them, 
 but they stubbornly held their position until they were 
 withdrawn in the night. 
 
 If a proper supporting column had been in place to 
 have poured through the break made by Upton, the 
 damage to the Confederates would have been beyond 
 repair. 
 
 Grant, quick to recognize merit, summoned Upton 
 to his headquarters to receive promotion for his gal- 
 lantry. It was an impressive scene when, pale, ban- 
 daged, and bleeding, Upton received from the hands 
 of his general-in-chief his personal congratulations 
 and compliments and promotion to the rank of briga- 
 dier-general for his bravery and skill. Colonel Car- 
 rol, also wounded while assaulting the salient, received 
 the same well-deserved compliment and promotion. 
 
 Mott's division, that was to have supported this at- 
 tack, was told, it is said, that there were not over a 
 hundred of the enemy behind the intrenchments to be 
 attacked. As they approached the Confederate breast- 
 works, the yells and appearance of the enemy proved 
 that a force superior to their own was there. Experi- 
 ence has repeatedly shown that among soldiers it is 
 better to exaggerate the difficulties to be met, rather 
 than to underrate them. No braver men were to be 
 found in the army than Mott's. 
 
 With this attack the fighting of the loth ended. 
 
 Grant felt that an attack made on the Confederate 
 lines, with better preparation, would prove successful, 
 and so, notwithstanding the failures encountered, de- 
 
BATTLING AT SPOTTSYLVANIA 203 
 
 termihed to assault with Hancock's corps, supported 
 by the whole army. 
 
 Thus far assaults had been made chiefly against the 
 left of the enemy's position. It was now determined 
 to attack his right center. The nth was passed in 
 preparation. 
 
 It was characteristic of Grant that after six days of 
 terrible fighting, and under much greater discourage- 
 ments than those that all former commanders of the 
 Army of the Potomac had succumbed to, he did not 
 for one moment hesitate in his purpose. He kept his 
 heavy guns with him for attacking Richmond, and to 
 all doubters he responded, " We are going through ; 
 there is no doubt of it." 
 
 Washburn, the Representative to Congress from 
 Galena, had been to see him and on the morning of 
 the nth was leaving for Washington. While wait- 
 ing for an escort, he 'said, " What word have you to 
 send?" 
 
 " Nothing, except that we are fighting away here." 
 
 " Had you not better send just a word? " suggested 
 Washburn. 
 
 " Perhaps so." 
 
 And without a moment's thought he rapidly wrote, 
 " We have now ended the sixth day of very hard 
 fighting. The results, to this time, are much in our 
 favor. Our losses have been heavy, as well as those 
 of the enemy. I think the loss of the enemy must be 
 greater. We have taken five thousand prisoners in 
 battle, while he has taken from us but few, except 
 
204 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 stragglers. / propose to fight it out on this line if it 
 . takes all summer." 
 
 The italicized part of this message was received at 
 the North with great enthusiasm. Its deadly, relent- 
 less sententiousness gave promise of final victory, for 
 which the nation waited. 
 
 At midnight on the i ith, in a heavy rain, Hancock's 
 corps was moved into the open field, within twelve 
 hundred yards of the position they were to attack. As 
 far as practicable the ground had been examined by 
 Hancock in person, as well as by the engineers, though 
 the details of the works to be stormed were but little 
 known. 
 
 The engineers had learned that a house known as 
 the McCool House was just inside the apex of the 
 A-like salient, and if they followed a straight line by 
 the compass it would carry them into the desired part 
 of the Confederate fortified lines. 
 
 At half-past four o'clock in the morning of the 12th 
 a dim twilight enabled the commanders to see the com- 
 pass, and the whole column moved forward. Bar- 
 low's men, at double quick, overran the Confederate 
 pickets without firing a shot and rushed upon the 
 works. The intervals between the lines of the storm- 
 ing column were closed up by their eager haste, and in 
 one solid mass, with wild cheers, they broke into a run 
 towards the enemy. 
 
 They were met by a sharp volley from the intrench- 
 ments, but it did not halt them for an instant. As they 
 came in sight of the angle on the left of the enemy's 
 works, without orders but by one common impulse, 
 
BATTLING AT SPOTTSYLVANIA 205 
 
 they rushed toward it, pulled away the fallen trees and 
 were, in a twinkling, upon the enemy's works. 
 
 Cheers wild and fierce, the quick crack, crack, crack 
 of musketry, were heard for an instant ; and then, with 
 one wild yell, Hancock's men poured like the crest 
 of a mighty wave over the Confederates' intrenched 
 line. 
 
 Inside the works, the Union men were mixed in 
 confusion caused by the hurried advance. There was 
 but cramped space for rifle firing and the bayonet was 
 used in the hand-to-hand grapple with the enemy, who 
 gave way and surrendered in masses. The whole of 
 Johnson's division of Ewell's corps was captured and, 
 among them. General Edward Johnson and Brigadier- 
 General George Stewart were made prisoners. Han- 
 cock had known Stewart in the regular army before 
 the war, and greeted him with extended hand, saying, 
 " How are you, Stewart ? " Stewart showed his bad 
 breeding and temper by saying, as he drew himself up, 
 " Sir, I am General Stewart of the Confederate army, 
 and under the circumstances I refuse to take your 
 hand." 
 
 To which Hancock replied, " Under any other cir- 
 cumstances, General, I should not have offered it." 
 
 The victorious troops of Hancock swept down the 
 reverse side of the intrenchments for over a mile to- 
 ward Spottsylvania Court House, until they encoun- 
 tered a heavy line of the Confederates behind strong 
 works, running east and west across the base of the 
 A-like salient. Lee hurried reinforcements to the 
 point, and Hancock's men were driven back to the 
 
2o'6 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 first intrenched line they had captured, but from 
 thence they would not be driven. 
 
 Hancock had driven his men like a huge wedge be- 
 tween the right and center of Lee's lines and only 
 needed greater impetus to the blow to inflict great dis- 
 aster on Lee's army. 
 
 Lee understood his peril and brought up reinforce- 
 ments to retake the works. During the day he made 
 five heavy assaults, as if determined to retake the posi- 
 tion at any cost. It was the most desperate and bloody 
 contest of the war. 
 
 At one part of the line the Union men held the in- 
 trenchments and planted their colors on the outside 
 with a picket line inside of the works ; while at another 
 the Union flag was planted on one side and the Con- 
 federate flag on the other. Sometimes one or two of 
 Hancock's men would mount the intrenchments and 
 fire into the crowd of Confederates while their com- 
 rades passed loaded muskets to them until they fell 
 back, wounded or dead, and others would then take 
 their places. Others would make a rush upon the Con- 
 federates and pull them, bodily, over the works or, with 
 the thrust of a bayonet, kill those on the opposite side 
 of the log breastworks. Occasionally a few Confed- 
 erates during a pause in firing would show a flag of 
 truce and leap the barrier to get out of the deadly 
 shower of bullets. The undergrowth of trees was 
 withered by the bullets. 
 
 Half a dozen times, says a participant, the Confed- 
 erates stuck up something white to show that they 
 were willing to surrender, and wanted to be " taken 
 
a 
 < 
 o 
 
 X 
 D 
 
 o 
 
BATTLING AT SPOTTSYLVANIA 207 
 
 in out of the wet." But others were crowded in to 
 take their places. Both sides had to stop at times 
 and get space to fight in by throwing the dead aside. 
 
 The terrible infantry fire is illustrated by the fact 
 that a tree eighteen inches in diameter was cut down 
 by bullets inside this angle of death. An oak tree 
 twenty-two inches in diameter, says a Confederate 
 general, was cut down by the musket fire, and fell 
 about 12 o'clock, killing two men. 
 
 A heavy rain storm came up about noon, but the 
 fierce fight continued until darkness came to shut from 
 sight the sanguinary scene. Our men could not ad- 
 vance, and in turn checked every attempt of the enemy 
 to drive them out. About midnight the Confederates 
 gave it up and retired to an inner line that had been 
 constructed during the fight for the Bloody Angle. 
 
 The following week, the Union troops moved from 
 point to point to find a weak spot in Lee's intrenched 
 line. The watchful enemy delivered one of his light- 
 ning-like counter blows. Part of the line which they 
 attacked was defended by Tyler with some heavy ar- 
 tillery men from the defenses of Washington, that 
 had never before been under fire. They knew noth- 
 ing about the bushwhacking tactics that had been 
 adopted by veterans and, when attacked, rushed upon 
 the enemy and with regular volleys put them to flight. 
 Their loss was heavy, but to them, undoubtedly, be- 
 longed the honor of repulsing the enemy. 
 
 During the week it had rained almost continuously, 
 making the roads impassable to artillery and by no 
 means easy for marching men. 
 
2o8 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 While this fighting was going on, Sheridan with the 
 cavahy made a raid all around Lee's army, tearing up 
 railways, capturing a supply train, releasing four hun- 
 dred prisoners of war, defeating a cavalry force under 
 General J. E. B. Stewart, and pursuing the routed Con- 
 federates into the defenses of Richmond, capturing 
 a section of artillery and a hundred prisoners. In his 
 official report he says, " Two small newsboys entered 
 our lines and sold the Richmond newspapers to the 
 officers and men." 
 
 With great daring and skill, Sheridan reached 
 Haxall's Landing on James River, communicated with 
 Butler and drew a new supply of rations, and, after 
 making his cavalry a terror to the Confederates, made 
 his way again with a large train of wagons toward 
 Grant's army. The cavalry was no longer a joke with 
 the Army of the Potomac, but a help, and made it 
 safe for Grant to move his supply trains. 
 
 On the 23d Sheridan encountered the enemy near 
 Cold Harbor, and was hard pressed by them. Grant 
 sent him word to hold his position, and he fought ob- 
 stinately until the next morning, when infantry of 
 Grant's army arrived to help him. 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 STILL FIGHTING AND MARCHING ON 
 
 Grant now received such news of his other armies 
 as would have disheartened any but the most coura- 
 geous and resolute natures. Banks, in Louisiana, had 
 been sadly defeated in his Red River campaign; Sigel 
 had been badly whipped in the Shenandoah Valley; 
 while Butler, in attempting to enter Richmond by its 
 back door, had been vanquished at Druray's Bluff. 
 Thus, in one season of operations, his expectations 
 that all his armies, by working in harmony together, 
 would achieve a general victory were shattered. 
 
 He spent not one moment in gloomy regrets or in 
 fault-finding with his subordinate generals, who had 
 failed, but, apparently as confident as ever, made other 
 plans and directed their execution. 
 
 On the night of the 21st of May, 1864, Grant con- 
 tinued his movement to the left by marching one corps 
 back of the others, which were stationary, and then 
 another and another in the same manner, with a simi- 
 lar sidelong crawl which the Confederates did not 
 fancy. 
 
 Both the Union and Confederate armies were on the 
 march toward the North Anna River, and on the 23d 
 the Army of the Potomac reached the northern banks 
 
 209 
 
210 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 of that stream, to find Lee planted on the opposite 
 side. 
 
 Warren's corps crossed at Jericho Ford, and re- 
 pulsed an attack from the enemy with heavy loss to 
 the assailants. In attempting to move around War- 
 ren's flank the Confederates lost a thousand men from 
 their flanking column, which, with its commander, 
 was captured. Hancock crossed the river with con- 
 siderable fighting, when the enemy fled from their 
 intrenchments. 
 
 Lee, however, with great skill managed to push his 
 center between the two wings of Grant's army and 
 checkmated him; for the position of Lee was so un- 
 promising for an attack that Grant withdrew his 
 army, on the 26th. 
 
 On the 27th, after a magnificent march of twenty- 
 two miles, the head of Grant's column reached the 
 Pamunkey River, captured and dispersed the Confed- 
 erates guarding its passage, and Grant with his whole 
 army crossed that river by night. Here it received 
 new supplies by water-craft from the Chesapeake .Bay, 
 and gained a new base for supplies. 
 
 The army was now in a country familiar to the 
 veterans of the Army of the Potomac who had served 
 with McClellan in the Peninsular Campaign. Lee had 
 taken a position in advance of the Chickahominy, and 
 was now literally fighting for Richmond, for the smoke 
 of that city could be seen by Grant's advance. 
 
 The Richmond newspapers no longer scoffed at 
 Grant, or spoke of his luck, but realized that Lee, with 
 all his genius, had at last met his match ; that he was 
 
STILL FIGHTING AND MARCHING ON 211 
 
 a general who would not turn back, but who advanced, 
 and delivered repeated battle which, if continued, 
 would be fatal to the Confederacy. 
 
 General Hill at this time in a letter to Beauregard 
 wrote : " It is arrant nonsense for Lee to say Grant 
 cannot make a night march without his knowing it. 
 Has he not slipped around him four times already ? " 
 
 Another Confederate officer wrote, " It is admitted 
 that Lee has at last met a foeman who matches his 
 steel. . . . From first to last Grant has shown 
 great skill and prudence combined with remorseless 
 persistency." 
 
 The tone of Grant's communications with Wash- 
 ington was so different from that of former generals 
 commanding that army that it was a revelation to the 
 officials there, and to the country. It carried with it 
 an air of confidence, never before shown by any com- 
 mander of the Army of the Potomac. 
 
 " Lee's army," he said, " is really whipped. The 
 prisoners we now take show it unmistakably. A bat- 
 tle with it outside of intrenchments cannot be had. 
 Our men feel that they have gained the morale over 
 the enerhy, and attack him with confidence. I may 
 be mistaken, but I feel that our success over Lee's 
 army is already assured." 
 
 There was no whining, or complaint, but the air of 
 conviction of one who sees the end and victory com- 
 ing. This had a moral effect, even in official circles, 
 difficult to describe. 
 
 The Chickahominy is one of the natural defenses of 
 Richmond ; a wet ditch of its outer fortifications. As it 
 
212 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 was Grant's plan to compel Lee to retire within his 
 defenses, as he had Pemberton at Vicksburg, it be- 
 came necessary for him to cross that sluggish and 
 swamp-fringed stream. To avoid encountering Lee's 
 whole army in doing this, he made a move to the left 
 and found the enemy behind Cold Harbor, in a thick 
 wood, to reach which it would be necessary to cross an 
 open field to the attack. 
 
 Near 4 o'clock on the afternoon of June ist a spir- 
 ited attack was made, and Wright's corps (the Sixth) 
 captured the first line of the Confederate rifle-pits and 
 six hundred prisoners. The second line was found so 
 difficult to attack successfully, that the Union army 
 paused and lay on their arms for the night. Grant 
 lost here about two thousand men, but he secured the 
 possession of Cold Harbor, which it was important to 
 hold in order to effect a passage across the Chicka- 
 hominy and compel Lee's retirement within his in- 
 trenchments at Richmond. 
 
 June the 3d Grant ordered another attack, and Han- 
 cock's, Wright's, and Smith's army corps went for- 
 ward to assault the enemy's strongly intrenched posi- 
 tion. 
 
 The assault was made with great courage and in 
 proper soldierly manner. Barlow, of Hancock's 
 corps, captured a portion of the Confederate works, 
 and planted his colors there, but was driven out; but, 
 nothing daunted, he intrenched under a heavy fire 
 within seventy-five yards of the hostile rifle-pits. Gib- 
 bon also advanced his men with great bravery, and 
 young Colonel McMahon mounted the breastworks of 
 
STILL FIGHTING AND MARCHING ON 313 
 
 the enemy with a few of his brave men, only to fall 
 dead beside the flag that he had planted there. 
 Wright's corps, with equal gallantry and courage, as- 
 saulted the main line, without success and with terri- 
 ble loss. Smith, with the i8th corps, bravely, but un- 
 successfully attacked, and fell back with terrible loss 
 of his brave men, and his divisions shattered by the 
 most frightful fire of artillery and musketry. 
 
 The loss was great, and Grant ordered the attack to 
 cease. 
 
 It was a great mistake of Grant's to order this 
 second attack. Some six thousand men, the flower 
 of the gallant Army of the Potomac, fell in this awful 
 battle which lasted but a few moments and, as Grant 
 afterwards said, " with no compensating advantage." 
 He always regretted ordering this assault; for, as he 
 said in his final report, it was " the only general at- 
 tack made, from the Rapidan to James River, which 
 did not inflict upon the enemy losses to compensate for 
 our own." 
 
 Grant was simply human in desiring to break 
 through the enemy's outer line and to shorten the ter- 
 rible work of destroying the enemy. 
 
 With the coming of night the two armies lay so 
 near each other that their pickets got intermingled, and 
 small fights occurred constantly along the line. 
 
 Grant had learned a sorrowful lesson; he was not 
 a man who expressed his regrets in mere words ; but, 
 after this, he was more economical of his soldiers, and, 
 from that time on, never wasted a life in experiment. 
 
 He had hoped to deal a paralyzing blow to 
 
214 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Lee north of Richmond, and had been repulsed. He 
 did not, however, find fault with others for his fail- 
 ures, but, as we have seen, took a proper part of the 
 blame on himself. 
 
 Finding his attempt to deal Lee a disabling blow 
 north of his capital impracticable, he determined to 
 attack Lee's communications from the south, and to 
 shut his army up in Richmond, from which It must 
 come out and fight him on equal terms or starve. 
 
 In a report made to Washington about this time he 
 said, " I now find, after thirty days of trial, the enemy 
 deems it of first importance to run no risk with the 
 armies they now have. They act purely on the de- 
 fensive behind breastworks, or feebly on the offensive 
 immediately in front of them, where in case of 
 repulse they can instantly retire behind them. With- 
 out a greater sacrifice of human life than I am willing 
 to make, all cannot be accomplished that I had de- 
 signed outside of the city. The feeling of the two 
 armies now seems to be that the rebels can protect 
 themselves only by strong intrenchments ; whilst our 
 army is not only confident of protecting itself without 
 intrenchments, but that it can beat and drive the enemy 
 wherever and whenever found without this protec- 
 tion." 
 
 Thenceforth, in the campaign that followed, he op- 
 posed defensive works to those of the enemy, occa- 
 sionally making sallies from them to capture the 
 enemy's communications, until at last the Confed- 
 eracy crumbled and fell, though always fighting 
 bravely. 
 
STILL FIGHTING AND MARCHING ON 215 
 
 From the Rapidan to the James, in the sanguinary 
 battles which I have briefly sketched in preceding 
 pages, Grant had lost in killed and wounded and pris- 
 oners over fifty thousand men. Such a loss seems 
 terrible, even in words; but how much more terrible 
 was it in reality ! 
 
 It was a part of the great price, to be paid in human 
 life and suffering, for the redemption of this noble 
 Republic that we love, from disunion and slavery. It 
 seemed true that every drop of blood drawn by the 
 lash was to be paid by another drawn by the sword. 
 
 On the night of June 12th Grant crossed the Chicka- 
 hominy, made a rapid march of fifty-five miles to 
 James River in two days, with the purpose of placing 
 his army south of Richmond, seizing Petersburg if 
 possible, and then shutting Lee's army up in Richmond, 
 as he had Pemberton's in Vicksburg. 
 
 For two days Lee lost Grant's army; and bewil- 
 dered by its being whisked almost mysteriously out of 
 sight without his knowing its whereabouts, he wired to 
 his generals, "Where is Grant? Find out where the 
 Federal army is." An army of one hundred thousand 
 men had disappeared as though it were but a single 
 platoon. 
 
CHAPTER XXII 
 
 ON TO PETERSBURG 
 
 In his endeavors heretofore Grant had made re- 
 peated turning movements to drive Lee from his in- 
 trenchments that covered Richmond. While the ad- 
 ministration at Washington had not dictated to him 
 in his overland campaign, yet it was well understood 
 that he had deferred to the well-known wishes of those 
 in authority' at Washington, that the Army of the 
 Potomac should, in its movements against Lee, at the 
 same time guard the national capital. In so doing 
 he had labored under many disadvantages natural to 
 such a situation. While the country in which he had 
 fought was largely unfamiliar to him, Lee knew all 
 its paths and byways. The inhabitants were his 
 friends, guides, and spies. Moving on interior lines, 
 his army was more compact and easier to handle than 
 Grant's. He could quickly gather it and strike his 
 enemy's extended lines, and then retire to his defenses 
 if not successful. Grant had trains with thousands of 
 wagons to protect as he moved. Lee was less encum- 
 bered and moved light. He understood and fully used 
 his advantage in operating on interior lines. 
 
 When, on the 13th, Lee discovered that Grant had 
 withdrawn from his front, he retired his army to- 
 wards Richmond. 
 
 216 
 
ON TO PETERSBURG 217 
 
 Napoleon, the great master of war, declared that a 
 change of base was " the ablest maneuver taught by 
 military art." It is universally acknowledged that 
 Grant made this operation of great delicacy with mas- 
 terly ability. In his movement to the James he had 
 abandoned the direct defense of Washington, as we 
 have seen ; for it is sometimes deemed best, in the de- 
 fense of a place, to appear to leave the point to be 
 guarded, rather than to remain in its front. His moral 
 firmness in moving to the south side of the James was 
 as much to be admired as his method of execution. 
 
 When on the 12th Grant began this march, he had 
 sent Warren to take the lead in order to mask and de- 
 fend the movement, by making believe that he was 
 about to advance on Richmond by the route of the 
 White Oak Swamp. After crossing the Chickahominy 
 at Long Bridge, he contrived to hold the roads by 
 which Lee might disturb the movement across the 
 James River, or learn what was really going on. Lee 
 intrenched his advance in front of Warren as though 
 he was expecting an advance on Richmond from this 
 direction. By this move, and by other means, Grant 
 concealed his purpose so well that Lee did not know 
 what he was doing until it was already executed. 
 
 One of the notable minor achievements of crossing 
 the James was a bridge built on boats, called a pontoon 
 bridge, 210 feet in length. The river at this point 
 had a very swift current, and a tidal rise and fall of 
 four feet. The bridge was begun by the regular en- 
 gineer corps at 4 o'clock in the afternoon, and finished 
 by midnight of the 13th. 
 
2i8 A LIFE OF GRANT. 
 
 The whole movement had been thus far a brilliant 
 success. On the 14th Grant wired to Washington, 
 " Our forces will commence crossing the James to- 
 day, the enemy show no signs of having brought up 
 troops to the south side of Richmond. I will have 
 Petersburg secured, if possible, before they get in 
 much force." 
 
 The President received the news with joy, and on 
 the 15th he telegraphed to Grant, " I have just re- 
 ceived your dispatch of i p.m. yesterday. I begin to 
 see it. You will succeed. God bless you all." 
 
 Lee, meanwhile, was so deceived by Grant's blind- 
 ing movements, that he believed he intended a direct 
 attack on Richmond, and it was not until the 17th that 
 he learned where Grant's army was. 
 
 Warren's corps, with Wilson's cavalry, having ac- 
 complished its purpose of deceiving Lee, withdrew and 
 by midnight of the i6th the whole Army of the 
 Potomac, with all its artillery and immense trains, was 
 south of James River; while Lee was holding his array 
 on the north side, to protect Richmond from an attack 
 which he believed was coming. 
 
 Lee in his uncertainty, as late as the 17th wired Gen- 
 eral Beauregard, "The Fifth Corps (Warren's)' 
 crossed the Chickahominy at Long Bridge on 13th 
 . . . that night it marched to Westover . . . 
 have not heard from it since." In the afternoon of 
 the same day he wired W. H. F. Lee, " Push after 
 the enemy and try to find out what has become of 
 Grant's army." 
 
 The next important move of Grant's was to seize, if 
 
ON TO PETERSBURG 219 
 
 possible, Petersburg. That my readers may un- 
 derstand the importance of the capture of that Httle 
 city, I will explain: It stood in its relation to Rich- 
 mond like an outlying fortress pushed out on its flank, 
 protecting the great lines for supply of that city and 
 Lee's army. The Lynchburg Railroad, James River 
 Canal, and Danville Railroad run into Richmond from 
 a westerly and southwesterly direction. If Lee could 
 hold Petersburg, he could repel any force threatening 
 these lines by which his army was fed. Without these 
 lines his army could not protect Richmond, for it would 
 starve. If Grant could capture the place it would com- 
 pel Lee to abandon it and retreat into the interior of 
 the South. 
 
 It is necessary to understand this, as Grant's 
 whole campaign that follows, until it closed at Appo- 
 mattox, centered here in the attempt to take from the 
 Confederates these lines of supply. They were Lee's 
 life lines; he could not live without them any more 
 than a man can live with a rope drawn tightly around 
 his throat. 
 
 On the 15th an expedition under General W. F. 
 Smith left Bermuda Hundreds with instructions to at- 
 tack Petersburg as soon as possible. On arriving be- 
 fore that place on the 15th, he spent most of the after- 
 noon making preparations, and it was not until seven 
 o'clock that he began his attack. He then advanced 
 with a heavy line of skirmishers and, under a sharp 
 fire, captured the line and several hundred prisoners. 
 Instead of pushing on and completing the capture of 
 the .town, he rested until morning before resuming the 
 
220 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 battle. Grant was, meanwhile, hurrying Hancock's 
 corps to his assistance. 
 
 When Hancock arrived he joined Smith in the at- 
 tack. The whole force in the intrenchments of Peters- 
 burg, the evening before, when Smith had made his 
 first attack, was only about 2,400 men, and most of 
 them were old men and boys. Smith had 16,000 men. 
 
 General Beauregard had urged Lee to send troops 
 enough to defend Petersburg, as Beauregard was 
 afraid that in withdrawing from before Richmond, 
 Grant meant an attack on that place. Lee was not, 
 however, convinced that Richmond was not to be at- 
 tacked, and sent Hoke's division only for its defense. 
 Beauregard stripped his own lines also in front of But- 
 ler at Bermuda Hundreds and sent them to the defense 
 of Petersburg. 
 
 Thus it was that when Hancock and Smith resumed 
 the attack they met men of a different metal than those 
 they had encountered the day before. Though Peters- 
 burg had been reinforced by men from Lee's heroic 
 army, yet the Union force outnumbered them and 
 there was still a chance for its capture. But Lee, now 
 fully informed, understood his peril and heavily rein- 
 forced the line. 
 
 Hancock took command and ordered Generals Bir- 
 ney and Gibbon, in command of divisions, that all 
 points between their positions and the Appomattox 
 should be taken by daylight. These officers seem to 
 have made but feeble attempts to carry out his instruc- 
 tions and when, later, they made reconnoissance they 
 found the enemy occupying strong positions at all 
 
ON TO PETERSBURG 221 
 
 points. When the Ninth and Fifth corps arrived they 
 made an assault and the Confederates were driven 
 back for some distance along the entire line. The 
 fighting ceased late in the afternoon, and in spite of 
 repeated sallies of the enemy to regain their ground, 
 the Union men held their positions. 
 
 The next morning the attack was renewed by Burn- 
 side and Hancock. At early dawn Potter, of 
 Burnside's corps, formed the brigades of Griffin and 
 Curtain in a ravine close to the enemy's works. The 
 commands were given in whispers; without firing a 
 shot they dashed over the enemy's intrenchments and 
 found its defenders asleep with their arms in their 
 hands. It was a great surprise. 
 
 They captured in this gallant afifair five flags, four 
 pieces of artillery, 1,500 stand of small arms and 600 
 Confederates. The ground in the ravine was covered 
 by fallen timber, which made it difficult for Potter to 
 follow up his success, but he pushed on until he found 
 the enemy in intrenchments near the Appomattox 
 River in rear of Petersburg. An attack was made on 
 this line during the day, but without success. Later 
 an attack was made by the SQth Massachusetts and a 
 part of the intrenchment and a flag and about a hun- 
 dred prisoners were captured. But after heavy losses 
 they were driven out again. In the night the Confed- 
 erates withdrew to an interior line five hundred yards 
 farther back. 
 
 Late on the evening of the 17th an attack was or- 
 dered by Meade for the next morning. Several im- 
 portant advanced positions were gained. Another ad- 
 
222 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 vance was made late in the afternoon and positions 
 gained close up against the enemy's intrenchments. 
 
 The Union army here intrenched, and in a short 
 time a strong system of works was constructed behind 
 which the line could be held by a part of the Army 
 of the Potomac, while the remainder could be used 
 for offensive operations on the left. 
 
 Providence seemed to have overruled Grant's plan 
 for the capture of Petersburg, in order to make Lee's 
 final overthrow more complete. For had Petersburg 
 fallen at that time Lee would undoubtedly have aban- 
 doned Richmond and retired into the interior of the 
 South, where he could more easily feed his army and 
 indefinitely continue the war. 
 
 The incessant struggles of the heroic Army of the 
 Potomac for a month, in close and deadly struggle 
 with an intrenched foe, had exhausted both officers 
 and men. A majority of the gallant officers that had 
 really led their men in battle were killed or wounded. 
 
 The army was now about to settle down to compara- 
 tive rest. I say comparative, for from an ordinary 
 standpoint there was but little rest, even in holding 
 an intrenched line in front of such men as composed 
 Lee's army. 
 
 The army owed its hopeful spirit to the fact that it 
 was largely composed of boys under nineteen years of 
 age, many of them of the age, or younger, than those 
 who read these pages; boys animated by patriotic de- 
 votion to the nation they had been taught to love. 
 
 The North was impatient of delay; it had believed 
 that, under the generalship of Grant, Lee's army 
 
ON TO PETERSBURG 223 
 
 would be quickly vanquished. It was sickened and 
 horrified at the awful losses the army had sustained 
 from the Rapidan to James River. 
 
 There is " many a slip 'twixt the cup and the lip," 
 and but for unaccountable blundering Petersburg 
 would have been captured, Lee's army would have re- 
 treated, and a most brilliant campaign would have 
 been the result. It is hard to fix the blame for such 
 failures; but it seems to the writer that Providence 
 overruled in disappointing Grant, in order to make the 
 final overthrow of the Confederates more complete. 
 
 The press of the North (that part of it that was in 
 real sympathy with the Confederates) had bitter 
 sneers about Grant, but the loyal press had praise. 
 Grant made no explanations or reply to censure, but, 
 with his usual self-restraint and reticence, held his 
 peace and calmly went on with his work of organizing 
 final victory and bringing to the nation enduring peace. 
 
 Lee understood Grant's difficulties and estimated 
 him justly. Once, when some of his officers were 
 sneering at Grant's management of his campaign, 
 Lee, who like Grant was a man of few words, in- 
 terrupted to say, " I think Grant has managed his 
 afifairs remarkably well." 
 
 There was much criticism and clamor at the North 
 against Grant, but it did not swerve him from his 
 purpose. He knew that though the tide of battle 
 might ebb and flow, yet with his attaining his position 
 south of James River, the final defeat of Lee and the 
 overthrow of the Confederacy was assured. 
 
 He reminded his Northern friends that the Confed- 
 
224 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 erates were now in two grand armies under Lee and 
 Johnston, and that neither of them dared to risk a 
 battle outside of their fortifications. " To take such 
 is a matter of time, or else involves terrible destruc- 
 tion of human life." He added, " If the rebellion is 
 not perfectly and thoroughly crushed, it will be the 
 fault and through the weakness of the people of the 
 North." 
 
 When Grant had crossed to the south of James 
 River, clear-sighted men attached to the Confederate 
 cause saw plainly, as did Grant, that the destruction 
 of the Confederacy was only a question of time. 
 General Ewell of the Confederate army declared, 
 when Grant swung his army across James River, that 
 it was of no use fighting any longer. 
 
 It was in the face of discouragements and public 
 clamor against him that Grant's strongest character- 
 istics came out. Then he preserved silence, shut his 
 teeth, and went resolutely to his task. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 THE INVESTMENT OF PETERSBURG 
 
 The lines on Grant's unreadable face had grown 
 deeper and its expression sterner than when he first 
 entered the service as a colonel. His shoulders 
 stooped still more, as though the burdens laid upon 
 them by the nation had weighed heavily. His life at 
 City Point, where he made his headquarters, was as 
 simple as though he was still a second lieutenant in- 
 stead of lieutenant-general. He wore a private 
 soldier's blue blouse and trousers, with nothing to 
 designate his rank but the shoulder straps with its 
 four stars. At first his headquarters was in a tent, 
 and afterwards in A stockaded log hut of two rooms ; 
 the front room was his office, with a pine table for a 
 desk. The rear room was his bedroom and con- 
 tained a cot bed, two or three folding camp chairs, 
 and a tin basin on a tripod. There was much less 
 parade and show than at the headquarters of many 
 colonels of his army. His stafif ate at the same table 
 with him and, as he was absolutely indifferent about 
 what he ate, the meals were not luxurious by any 
 orders of his. He did not discuss his plans with any 
 one, and one who knew him said, " He shut up like a 
 box turtle " when any one attempted to discuss them 
 with him. 
 
 225 
 
226 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 He liked a good story, but would not tolerate vul- 
 garity. One who was about to inflict such a stqry, 
 said as a preface, " As there are no ladies present — " 
 when Grant interrupted, "No, hut there are gentle- 
 men." He never swore ; to some one who said that he 
 could not understand how it was that, serving so 
 long as a soldier, he had never acquired the habit, 
 he replied, " I did not like it when I was a boy and 
 saw the folly of it when I became a man. . . . 
 I could never see the use of swearing. ... To 
 say the least, it is a great waste of time." 
 
 Possibly Grant never enjoyed himself more than 
 when with his family. His oldest boy, Fred, now 
 General Grant, accompanied him in his campaign be- 
 fore Vicksburg. It shows Grant's equipoise of mind 
 that he did not fret or worry about him during the 
 campaign. 
 
 While at City Point his wife and children made 
 him several visits. One morning an officer who had 
 come to Grant's quarters with dispatches found him 
 in a rough and tumble wrestling match with his two 
 boys, laughing, and apparently enjoying it as much 
 as the boys did. 
 
 Meanwhile the siege went on. The army was 
 mostly behind forts and rifle-pits. Let my young 
 readers imagine thousands of men behind these de- 
 fenses, reaching for miles, right and left. These 
 defenses were simply wide ditches with the soil thrown 
 out towards the enemy in front. Logs were put 
 along the top of the rifle-pits and so arranged as to 
 protect the heads of the soldiers while firing through 
 
THE INVESTMENT OF PETERSBURG 227 
 
 loop-holes under them. These were called head-logs. 
 
 A soldier seldom exposed his head above the head- 
 logs of these defenses, but looked out from under 
 them. Sometimes, when a raw recruit in a spirit of 
 bravado got on top of the rifle-pits, he would fall 
 back, shot dead by the watchful enemy. A company 
 of veterans would do much more effective duty than 
 one made up of new men, with less expenditure of 
 life. 
 
 At some parts of the line, however, there was an 
 understanding between the men of both armies, that 
 they would not fire upon each other; and these in- 
 formal truces were seldom violated without giving 
 some kind of warning. 
 
 Generally the men on duty in the rifle-pits had their 
 tents at a safe distance in the rear, sometimes behind 
 a hill or in the woods. Their food was usually 
 cooked there and brought to them. And they passed 
 to and from their tents, either in the night, or by a 
 broad ditch (with the earth thrown out in such a 
 manner as to protect those moving back and forth) 
 called a covered way. 
 
 Grant had intended to extend the lines of his army 
 to the Weldon Road ; but on his attempting to do this 
 the Confederates showed fight. With this purpose 
 in view, on the 22nd of June, Hancock's and Wright's 
 corps were moved to the left. An opening was left 
 between the two corps, and between them the watch- 
 ful enemy pushed Hill's corps. The first intimation 
 of this was received by a destructive fire upon the 
 flank of Barlow's division, which caused th6m to 
 
228 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 fall back in confusion. Mott saw what was taking 
 place and also got quickly back to his former position. 
 In falling back so quickly, he was unable to give notice 
 to Gibbons' division, which being suddenly attacked 
 in the rear, fell back, abandoning a battery of artillery. 
 The Confederates turned the guns upon Gibbons' 
 men and, after capturing 1,700 prisoners, again re- 
 tired behind their defenses. 
 
 The next morning, however, Hancock's and 
 Wright's corps both advanced and took the position 
 from which they had been driven. Wright's corps 
 was formed on the left of Hancock's, facing the 
 Weldon Railroad, with its pickets thrown out close 
 to the road. Two strong forts, one called Fort 
 Davis and the other called Fort Sedgwick — com- 
 monly known among the soldiers as " Fort Hell," 
 were built on the line of the Jerusalem Plank Road. 
 The Union works between the Norfolk Railroad, then 
 in the possession of the Union troops, and the Wel- 
 don Railroad, which they were soon to capture, were 
 ended by one of these forts, before mentioned, which 
 delivered a sweeping fire down the broad ravine 
 along which the Union rifle-pits were extended. 
 
 The Confederate breastworks were close up to them, 
 and there was a tacit agreement here between " Rebs " 
 and " Yanks " that they would not fire upon each 
 other during the daytime, and so the pickets of both 
 sides passed to and from their rifle-pits in plain sight 
 of each other. At night, however, this truce was not 
 in force, for firing had to be kept up to guard against 
 surprise. There were times, however, when the 
 
THE INVESTMENT OF PETERSBURG 229 
 
 musketry and artillery fire was constant, but it was 
 mostly at night. 
 
 The firing was more severe at all times on the lines 
 of Burnside's corps than elsewhere, being kept up night 
 and day. There were several causes for this, the 
 principal one being that there were several negro 
 regiments in that corps, and towards these the 
 Southern soldiers showed especial bitterness, for they 
 regarded black men as fit only for slaves, and seemed 
 determined to make them feel that they were not 
 to be treated as soldiers. The black soldiers re- 
 turned this hatred in full measure. They felt justi- 
 fied in doing so by the way in which colored soldiers 
 had been treated. Forrest, at the surrender of Fort 
 Pillow, had murdered the whole garrison of blacks, 
 and since then the war cry of the negro troops was, 
 " Remember Fort Pillow." So when an unusual 
 racket of firing was heard along the line of Burn- 
 side's corps, it was known that the black troops were 
 in the intrenchments and were exchanging shots with 
 the Confederates. 
 
 Another cause of this bitterness was that there were 
 two Maryland brigades, one Union and the other 
 Confederate, opposing each other here, and between 
 enemies from the same state there was naturally a 
 great deal of ill-feeling and no compromise. 
 
 An Irish private of the Union Maryland regiment 
 learned that his son was in the Maryland regi- 
 ment opposing him, and sent word for his son to meet 
 him on the picket line; this was done. While the 
 conference between father and son was taking place, 
 
230 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 one of the Confederates called out, " Say, it's too 
 doggoned bad that you and your son should be fight- 
 ing each other; you ought to be over here with us." 
 
 " No," said the patriotic Irish soldier, " he'd ought 
 to be over here fighting for the Union, with me." 
 That night the son deserted to the Union lines. 
 
 Desertions from the Confederate lines were con- 
 stant. Men who had fought bravely for that cause 
 saw that it was hopeless and refused to risk their lives 
 further. 
 
 There was a piece of woods between the con- 
 testants at one part of the line, from which both 
 parties got fuel. It was quite common for the repre- 
 sentatives of the " blue " and the " gray " to meet here 
 in friendly conversations, swap jokes and opinions, 
 trade coffee for tobacco and " hard tack " for corn 
 bread. On one occasion one of the Union men in- 
 vited a good-natured " Reb " to help him to our lines 
 with an unusually heavy load of wood, with the prom- 
 ise that he might safely return. 
 
 The two came into the Union lines with the wood. 
 The Confederate glanced around, sniifed the perfume 
 of coffee and other good things cooking, and said, " It 
 looks right comfortable here, Yanks, and I reckon I'll 
 stay ; " and he did. 
 
 General Grant was especially interested in a mine 
 that was being dug from the front of Burnside's 
 corps to a fort in front called the Elliot Salient, with 
 the intention of "blowing it up." Several times he 
 was seen walking along these lines examining the 
 preparations. Said one of the soldiers to the writer. 
 
o 
 
 2 
 
 X 
 U 
 
 z 
 
THE INVESTMENT OF PETERSBURG 231 
 
 " Though he usually had a cigar in his mouth, I sel- 
 dom saw him smoking. He looked like a man who 
 was doing a lot of thinking. He looked more at 
 home on horseback than on foot. He was very quick 
 in his motions, and very decided ; and he walked with 
 his head and body thrown well forward. He asked 
 me a question once and when I replied he looked me 
 over from head to foot; I felt as though he had read 
 me like a book." 
 
 I have spoken of the incessant firing along this line, 
 and this mine may have had something to do with it, 
 for the Confederates knew about it; though how they 
 learned of its being dug I do not know. 
 
 This incessant firing can best be illustrated by the 
 ordnance returns of the 6th New Hampshire, which 
 at that time had in its ranks only about two hundred 
 men. The returns of that regiment for one quarter 
 shows that ninety-six thousand rounds of cartridges 
 were fired, which is nearly five tons of ammunition. 
 
 The breastworks along the line were eight or ten 
 feet high in places and several feet thick; but they 
 were not thick enough to stand shot and shell, and 
 needed constant repair, for which purpose timber was 
 often brought two miles from the rear. 
 
 The Confederates were constantly strengthening 
 their lines, until by the ist of July they were deemed 
 practicably impregnable against assaults. 
 
 There were comparatively few men killed each day 
 in a regiment, but if even only two were killed during 
 three days this would, in time, destroy the regiment. 
 
 Lee, with consummate ability, took every oppor- 
 
232 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 tunity to exact a tribute of blood, though he was not 
 able to strike any vital spot in the armor of Grant's 
 army. 
 
 War is at best terrible and, as Mr. Lincoln once 
 said, cannot be successfully conducted " with elder- 
 stalk squirts charged with rose water." The only 
 justification of war is, that there are some things more 
 valuable than human life, and our Republic and Free- 
 dom were among them. War teaches the duty of self- 
 sacrifice, for the good of all. 
 
 In July the weather became terribly hot. Not a 
 drop of rain had fallen from the 3d of June to the 
 19th of July, a period of forty-seven days. March- 
 ing men were enveloped in clouds of stifling dust, fill- 
 ing the mouth and nostrils, and causing great suffering 
 to the soldiers. The dust on the road from before 
 Petersburg to City Point was over knee-deep. The 
 springs, small streams, and ponds had dried up, but 
 the men dug wells, and found good cool water for 
 drinking and cooking. 
 
 The men were better fed before Petersburg than is 
 usual. An organization of patriotic citizens of the 
 North, called the " Sanitary Commission," provided 
 vegetables, and sometimes fruit and other luxuries, in- 
 cluding condensed milk for their coffee. It had more 
 than good physical effects; it helped the morale of 
 the army by reminding the soldiers that they were 
 not forgotten by the good people at home. 
 
 Among the recruits sent to Grant at Petersburg 
 there were many worthless characters, men who had 
 enlisted for selfish purposes, principally to get the high 
 
THE INVESTMENT OF PETERSBURG 233 
 
 bounties that were offered for recruits, and then to 
 escape from the service they agreed to give in return. 
 One of the veteran regiments, one that had earned a 
 national reputation for courage and patriotism, had 
 been filled up with such men — if men they could be 
 called — as I refer to. They deserted in such 
 numbers that the Confederates sent word that, as most 
 of the regiment was on that side, the colonel ought 
 to send over the regimental flag. But the regiment 
 felt that they had got clear of men who were of no 
 use to them, and that they would be worse than use- 
 less to the Confederates. 
 
 Grant had other armies than the one before Peters- 
 burg, to plan for and look after. One of these, the 
 army under Sigel, in the Shenandoah Valley, was 
 within the same " zone of operations " as that of the 
 " Army of the Potomac." Sigel did not suit Grant, 
 for he proved slow and timid ; and he had replaced him 
 by General Hunter, who marched up the Valley and, 
 on June i6th, pushed forward to Lynchburg. 
 
 When Grant had disappeared from Lee's front, 
 after the battle of Cold Harbor, Lee sent Ewell's 
 corps of his army of war-tried veterans to drive 
 Hunter from the Valley of the Shenandoah. He de- 
 feated Hunter, who fell back to the Ohio River as 
 his nearest base of supplies. 
 
 This retreat of Hunter left Early master of the 
 Valley, and free to cross over into Pennsylvania and 
 Maryland. He conducted the campaign with great 
 ability. He threatened Baltimore, forced two hundred 
 thousand dollars from the people of Frederick, 
 
234 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 to save their town from being burned, and burned 
 houses within five miles of the city of Washington. 
 The panic created by General Early's army in the 
 vicinity of the national capital was so great that 
 strong pressure was brought to bear on Grant to re- 
 move his army to the vicinity of Washington. But 
 Grant saw that it was more of a scare than a hurt, 
 and sent General Wright with his corps and a part 
 of the Nineteenth Corps that had just arrived from 
 New Orleans, to take care of Early. A small bat- 
 tle was fought before the defenses of the national 
 capital; but when Early found himself confronted by 
 the veterans of Grant's army, he hastened to get back 
 again over the Potomac into Virginia. He car- 
 ried with him horses, cattle, hogs, sheep, groceries, 
 shoes, and clothing as a part of the plunder he had 
 secured. 
 
 Lee had thought that by sending Early on this er- 
 rand, he might force Grant either to attack his de- 
 fenses in front of Petersburg, or to withdraw his 
 army. Grant had evidently wired to Stanton about it, 
 for Mr. Lincoln in a quaint letter to Grant, about this 
 time, says : " I have seen your dispatch expressing your 
 unwillingness to break your hold where you are. 
 Neither am I willing. Hold on with a bull-dog grip, 
 and chew and choke as much as possible." 
 
CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 THE GREAT MINE EXPLOSION 
 
 The greater part of July was devoted to strengthen- 
 ing the Union lines. The left wing was shortened to 
 rest upon the Jerusalem Plank Road and an order was 
 issued directing regular approaches to be made against 
 the enemy's works. In other words, the enemy were 
 to be " dug out of their holes " as they were at Vicks- 
 burg. 
 
 On the 25th of July, Grant sent Hancock's corps to 
 the north of James River to make a quick dash on 
 Richmond and, with two divisions of cavalry, to de- 
 stroy the railroads in the vicinity of that city. This 
 was for the purpose of cooperating with an attack to 
 be made in connection with the explosion of a mine. 
 This mine, which was to make a breach in the enemy's 
 works, was in course of preparation. 
 
 In this chapter my young readers will be informed 
 about that dramatic attempt to blow up a part of the 
 enemy's works known as the Elliot Salient, in front 
 of Burnside's corps, on the right of the Union lines. 
 It was thought that by this means a breach would be 
 made in the Confederate works large enough for an 
 assaulting body of men to rush through and capture 
 the town. 
 
 The Union lines at this point bulged out in convex 
 
 235 
 
236 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 form towards the enemy. The lines of the opposing 
 forces here were not over one hundred and fifty yards 
 apart. From that point could be seen Cemetery Hill 
 and, behind it, the steeples of Petersburg. The city 
 was within reach of our artillery and several times 
 buildings had been set on fire by the Union guns. 
 
 It was at this point that, from a sheltered ravine 
 out of sight of the enemy, the mine was begun, June 
 2Sth. 
 
 It was a bold proposition to run a mine under a dis- 
 tant fort and blow it up. The regular engineers did 
 not believe it practicable, and considered it a foolish 
 proposal. With specialists the thing that has never 
 been done is impossible. But while the army en- 
 gineers declared that men engaged in digging it would 
 be stifled for want of air, Lieutenant-Colonel Pleas- 
 ants began to work and continued it under very dis- 
 couraging circumstances. Americans possess the 
 characteristic of believing that intelligence can do any- 
 thing, and this officer, who was a civil engineer before 
 he entered the army, believed that with his regiment, 
 mostly coal miners from Pennsylvania, he could suc- 
 cessfully complete the task. The work was begun 
 with the enthusiastic support of General Burnside. 
 
 The regular engineers refused the use of their min- 
 ing picks or instruments of any kind. Colonel Pleas- 
 ants had the ordinary picks made over into mining 
 picks. He had no wheelbarrows with which to carry 
 away the earth from the galleries ; but he made hand- 
 barrows from cracker boxes, bound with iron from 
 fish barrels and fitted with handles. He obtained 
 
THE GREAT MINE EXPLOSION 237 
 
 lumber from a saw mill outside the lines and, from 
 Washington, an instrument to ascertain the distance; 
 and finally, overcoming every obstacle, he carried the 
 mine forward without employing a man outside of his 
 own regiment. 
 
 In order to conceal the soil when removed, so that 
 the enemy would not know that a mine was being dug, 
 he stuck into the soil each day branches and twigs of 
 trees cut for the purpose. 
 
 The work was begun on June 25th and, in spite of 
 derision and predictions to the contrary, finished July 
 23d without accident. That which had been declared 
 impossible was done. Eighteen thousand cubic feet 
 of earth had been removed from the mine. The gal- 
 leries were 511 feet long and beneath the Elliot Salient 
 branched on either side, not unlike the top of a letter 
 T. Eight magazines were charged with 1,000 pounds 
 of powder each. Wouldn't that make a grand ex- 
 plosion? 
 
 Miners engaged in its construction have since in- 
 formed the writer that, while at work, they could hear 
 the strokes of the picks and spades of the enemy coun- 
 termining; when under the salient they heard boards 
 and other things thrown upon the ground. They 
 would not have been astonished had they encountered 
 the enemy at any time. 
 
 On our side batteries had been erected to keep down 
 the Confederate fire when the assault was made. On 
 the whole it was a favorable time for the assault ; for 
 Lee had sent five of his divisions north of James River 
 and had but three left at Petersburg. If the ridge 
 
238 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 beyond the Elliot Salient could be captured, the city 
 with its garrison and artillery was ours. 
 
 Such was the prize to be grasped. What were the 
 preparations for the task? 
 
 I have elsewhere mentioned that many of the regi- 
 ments here were filled up with worthless material, 
 bounty-jumpers and men with little sense of patriot- 
 ism ; but in such an assault the best men are required 
 for success, since the effort must be made in unison 
 and with dash. 
 
 At first Burnside had elected for this work his di- 
 vision of black troops, and had drilled them for the 
 task; but General Meade interfered and objected to 
 their use. They had never been in battle and he 
 feared they would lack steadiness; and again, in case 
 of disaster. Northern people might believe that they 
 had been needlessly sacrificed because they were black. 
 
 Then General Burnside took the worst possible 
 course; he left the decision of this important choice 
 to chance. Lots were drawn by his division com- 
 manders to see who should lead the assault. 
 
 The choice fell on the division of General G. H. 
 Ledlie, and his division, as it turned out, was the 
 worst that could have been selected. 
 
 The time fixed for the explosion was half -past three 
 on the morning of the 30th of July. The whole night 
 was devoted to preparation. From three o'clock 
 every one was up, with watch in hand, waiting for 
 the expected explosion. 
 
 Grant had bivouacked the night before near the 
 scene, that he might be early on hand to see things for 
 
THE GREAT MINE EXPLOSION 239 
 
 himself, his face masked with its usual impassiveness. 
 He waited with watch in hand until past the time set 
 for the explosion, then his face began to show anxiety ; 
 his brow was slightly frowning, and his mouth more 
 sternly set. He sent one of his staff to ascertain the 
 cause of the delay. The officer returned and reported 
 that the fuse had been lighted at the hour set, the cause 
 of its failure to explode would be ascertained, and the 
 mine would be exploded. 
 
 Lieutenant Jacob Douty and Sergeant Henry Reese 
 took their lives in their hands and went through the 
 long gallery to see what was the matter. They found 
 that a match ninety feet long had gone out at a splice 
 about halfway of its length. They set fire to the 
 match once more and got safely back. Thus the El- 
 liot Salient, where two hundred men or more slum- 
 bered, had a respite for half an hour. 
 
 Suddenly, at fifteen minutes of five o'clock, a dull, 
 jarring tremor shook the ground and then a mass of 
 earth, through which could be seen the flashes of ig- 
 nited powder like lightning from a cloud, was thrown 
 two hundred feet into the air. It hung suspended like 
 a black cloud through which dark objects could beseen, 
 then fell back to earth again, leaving a dense smoke 
 over the place. 
 
 The Elliot Salient had disappeared and in its place 
 was a pit thirty feet deep, two hundred feet long, and 
 fifty feet wide. So powerful had been the concussion 
 that fragments of gun-carriages were thrown several 
 hundred feet inside the Union lines. 
 
 Cannon from the Union side now opened with tre- 
 
240 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 mendous roar on the Confederate lines in front ; every 
 brazen throat blazed and thundered. Had a proper 
 assaulting column now rushed upon the enemy's 
 works, while they were paralyzed and disorganized, 
 success must have crowned its efforts. 
 
 The plan for the assault was, that after the ex- 
 plosion the attacking force was at once to pass through 
 the opening made in the Confederate works in two 
 columns, one to the right and the other to the left, 
 sweep down the intrenchments, and cover (protect) 
 the flank of another force which would make for the 
 crest. 
 
 The plan was good, but of its execution only the 
 facts need to be stated in order to condemn it. 
 
 There was nothing in front to hinder a charging 
 column. The Confederate troops had fled in fright, 
 or in fear of further explosions. The way was open 
 to the summit of the hill, with no hindering earth- 
 works between. 
 
 The division of Ledlie advanced to the assault, but 
 that officer was not with his men to direct and en- 
 courage them; he was in a bomb-proof! When the 
 division reached the scene of the explosion, instead of 
 going forward as planned, it took shelter from the 
 scattering shots of the enemy by crowding into the 
 crater formed by the explosion. 
 
 The Confederates, who had at first abandoned their 
 works right and left of the crater for several hundred 
 yards, now showed signs of returning confidence. It 
 was an hour before their artillery did any execution, 
 and it opened feebly as Potter and Wilcox, with their 
 
THE GREAT MINE EXPLOSION 241 
 
 divisions, went forward to the assault and took posses- 
 sion of the enemy's intrenchments that had, for sev- 
 eral hundred yards, been abandoned. Here covered 
 ways and rifle-pits were jumbled together by the ex- 
 plosion. 
 
 There was now a confused mass of men in and 
 around the crater. Confusion reigned supreme. By 
 this time the Confederates had rallied and drove back 
 the Union men at every attempt to advance. 
 
 There was an artillery duel going on when, at ten 
 o'clock, the black troops gallantly charged. 
 
 " I saw," said one who was a witness of the scene, 
 " the black troops charge, and it was a brave sight. 
 I saw one of their color bearers killed and the flag 
 go down; but it was lifted by another who went for- 
 ward and was shot ; but the flag was rescued by a third 
 who bore it forward in the fight. They had passed 
 beyond the crater and towards the crest of the hill, 
 when they encountered a converging fire of artillery 
 which killed many and drove back the rest, but not 
 until they had reached the enemy, partly broken his 
 lines, and captured two hundred and fifty prisoners. 
 Like the others, they now took shelter in the crater. 
 It was very hot, the thermometer standing above 90 in 
 the shade, and the rays of the sun were converging 
 like a burning-glass in this airless hole. There was 
 no semblance of order; no leader to extricate them; 
 and a raking fire from three different directions killed 
 or mangled the men in this terrible place. A shot 
 striking there was sure to kill or mutilate one or more 
 of them. 
 
242 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 The enemy, encouraged by the stupid delays, now 
 took courage and formed in a ravine on the right, 
 planting artillery to the right and left of the crater. 
 
 Potter, with his division, charged towards the crest, 
 but having no supports was driven back like those who 
 had preceded him. 
 
 Meade was, meanwhile, raging at delays and appar- 
 ent mismanagement. Grant saw that the affair was 
 being bungled and rode forward to see what could be 
 done to remedy matters. He went on horseback as 
 far as possible and then dismounted and went afoot 
 toward the scene. He was dressed, with the excep- 
 tion of his shoulder straps, like a private soldier, and 
 attracted but little attention as he made his way among 
 the lookers-on. He could not make his way fast 
 enough, inside, so got over the intrenchment and ad- 
 vanced in the direction he desired to go. He was not 
 long in seeing that the affair would prove a failure, 
 and that to save his men the attack must be stopped. 
 
 He hurried to find General Burnside; the astonish- 
 ment of that officer can be imagined when he saw 
 Grant, covered with sweat and dust, climbing from 
 the outside of the breastworks. 
 
 Grant wasted no time in compliments or fault-find- 
 ing, but ordered the immediate withdrawal of the 
 troops, for it was slaughter to leave them there. 
 
 There was no formal withdrawal; the men saved 
 themselves as best they could. Most of them made 
 their way back from the crater at night. The enemy 
 took many prisoners and the loss was sickening, with- 
 out any compensating results. 
 
THE GREAT MINE EXPLOSION 243 
 
 The day after " the mine fiasco," the dead were still 
 unburied and the wounded uncared for between the 
 hostile lines. A flag of truce had been sent to gain 
 consent of the enemy to the burial of the dead, and to 
 caring for the wounded. It only succeeded so far as 
 to allow the Union soldiers permission to give water 
 to the wounded, for which they were piteously calling. 
 A few of the wounded, however, were stealthily re- 
 moved under cover of night. 
 
 At dawn General Burnside sent another white flag, 
 and a truce being arranged, the officers and men met 
 midway between the hostile intrenchments. 
 
 Our men dug two trenches, side by side, and the ne- 
 groes previously captured by the Confederates brought 
 our dead to the trenches on stretchers. 
 
 The black soldiers were buried in one trench and the 
 whites in the other. The black stretcher bearers, 
 meanwhile, looked wistfully over the narrow line 
 which separated them from friends and liberty. 
 
 While this was taking place, the officers of both 
 sides entered into friendly but constrained conversa- 
 tion. Meanwhile the men of both sides stood on their 
 respective breastworks, two hundred yards apart. 
 
 On the right of the group of officers there were 
 gathered a hundred or more privates and non-commis- 
 sioned officers of both sides, conversing, joking, trad- 
 ing knives and rations, in the most friendly manner. 
 There was none of the reserve shown by the officers. 
 One would hardly think, to see them, that they had 
 so recently made a business of trying to kill each other. 
 
 After the truce, a sentiment of disgust over the 
 
244' A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 mismanaged affair and its needless butchery prevailed 
 among all ranks. " When I am killed," said one, " I 
 don't want my life thrown away; I want it to count." 
 
 " I don't want to be commanded by a general from 
 a bomb-proof," said another. 
 
 Probably the most disgusted man was the general- 
 in-chief. Two days after the fight Grant wrote to 
 Meade, saying, " I think there will have to be an in- 
 vestigation of the affair. So fair an opportunity will 
 never, probably, occur again for carrying the fortifica- 
 tions ; preparations were good, orders were ample, and 
 everything, so far as I could see, subsequent to the 
 explosion of the mine, shows that almost without loss 
 the crest beyond the mine could have been carried; 
 this would have given us Petersburg with all its artil- 
 lery and a large part of its garrison." 
 
 A few days after this affair Burnside was relieved 
 from his command, and this ended his army career. 
 He was a brave, patriotic, but not an able general; 
 he was always a little slow in doing things. 
 
 Up to the time of this truce which has been referred 
 to, the fire along the line was fierce and incessant; 
 but for a week following scarcely a shot was fired on 
 either side. 
 
 During one of these days a Confederate soldier 
 jumped upon the breastwork opposite and, swinging 
 his hat, cried out, " Doggone it, Yanks, let's go home ! " 
 
 The meeting between the two lines had vividly 
 brought about a renewal of the feelings of common 
 kinship, and the fight was never waged with equal bit- 
 terness there again. 
 
CHAPTER XXy 
 
 DESTROYING CONFEDERATE HOPES 
 
 General Grant presented many contradictory 
 phases of character. In his great love of friends he 
 would suffer many annoyances in their behalf, and 
 never deserted a friend in trouble; yet he would not 
 show a favor to one of them at the expense of a public 
 duty. 
 
 A cousin of Grant's, who was a Confederate sol- 
 dier, became a prisoner of war. He wrote to the 
 general asking to be paroled; but the request was re- 
 fused because Grant would not show favor to a rela- 
 tive that he could not show to any other soldier. 
 
 He hated war and parade, and was yet a great sol- 
 dier. He had no showy personal qualities, yet his 
 achievements made the most brilliant pages of history. 
 He was a man of singular gentleness, and yet was re- 
 lentless and unyielding in the conduct of war. He 
 couldn't make a speech, yet his pithy sentences struck 
 home like bullets. He could not endure the sight of 
 suffering, yet sent thousands of men to their death in 
 relentless battle for his country. 
 
 One of the sources of Confederate strength was in 
 their slaves. They worked in the field, raising 
 produce for feeding both the Confederate armies and 
 the families at home, thus leaving all white men free 
 
 245 
 
246 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 to enlist in the army; they also worked on fortifica- 
 tions, and as teamsters. While thus strengthening 
 their side by negro labor, they denied the right of the 
 Federal Government to use them for purposes of war, 
 and threatened to kill any black Union soldier who 
 fell into their hands. 
 
 Several of General Butler's negro soldiers having 
 been taken prisoners, they were set at work under fire 
 of the Union guns. General Butler promptly retali- 
 ated by placing a number of Confederate officers under 
 fire of their guns. The enemy at once took the black 
 soldiers from their dangerous work and gave them 
 the treatment of white soldiers. Lee wrote to Grant 
 a letter of explanation, incidentally arguing the ques- 
 tions of state rights and slavery. 
 
 Grant in reply said, " I shall always regret the ne- 
 cessity of retaliating for wrongs done our soldiers, 
 but regard it my duty to protect all persons received 
 into the army of the United States, regardless of 
 color or nationality. When acknowledged soldiers of 
 the government are captured, they must be treated as 
 prisoners of war, or such treatment as they receive 
 will be inflicted upon an equal number of prisoners 
 held by us. I have nothing to do with the slavery 
 question; therefore decline answering the argument 
 adduced to show the right to return to former owners 
 such negroes as are captured from our armies." 
 
 Grant had loved General McPherson with a love 
 second only to that with which he regarded Sherman. 
 When the tidings of his death before Atlanta came, he 
 was almost prostrated with grief. 
 
DESTROYING CONFEDERATE HOPES 247 
 
 Sherman had captured Atlanta November ist, 1864, 
 and after destroying its arsenals, machine shops, and 
 railroads, on the 15th of November began his march 
 to the sea. Jefferson Davis, the president of the Con- 
 federacy, removed the able General Johnston because 
 of his failure to beat Sherman, and put in his place 
 General G. B. Hood, who tried to cut Sherman's com- 
 munications. The joke of that matter was that Sher- 
 man had voluntarily abandoned them, as Grant had 
 before Vicksburg; and therefore had no communica- 
 tions to cut. 
 
 Davis advocated pushing the Union army back to 
 the Mississippi. 
 
 When Sherman heard of this plan, he said, in sub- 
 stance, "If he will only go North I will furnish him 
 with rations for his trip." 
 
 Well, he did go, and Sherman detached a part of 
 his forces commanded by General Thomas, who never 
 failed to follow him. Grant said of Hood, " He con- 
 tinued his movement northward, which seemed to be 
 leading to his certain doom ; . . . had I the power 
 to command both armies I should not have changed 
 the order under which he seemed to be acting." 
 
 Sherman marched to Savannah and a few days 
 later wired to the President, " I beg to present you, 
 as a Christmas gift, the city of Savannah, with one 
 hundred and fifty guns, plenty of ammunition, and 
 about twenty-five thousand bales of cotton." 
 
 This famous "march to the sea" cut the Confed- 
 eracy in two and destroyed, as was intended, many 
 sources of Confederate supplies ; for it was, as I have 
 
248 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 before said, one part of Grant's plan to prevent the 
 enemy from obtaining supplies for their armies. 
 
 Another of the places from which Lee had obtained 
 supplies was the Shenandoah Valley. Not only that, 
 but protected as this valley was by mountains, he had 
 used it, during the entire war, as a covered way 
 through which his armies could pass to invade the 
 North or to threaten Washington. 
 
 On the 1st of August, 1864, Grant sent Sheridan 
 to the Shenandoah Valley. He wrote to Halleck at 
 the same time, saying, " I am sending General Sheri- 
 dan for temporary duty whilst the enemy is being ex- 
 pelled from the border. Unless General Hunter is in 
 the field in person, I want Sheridan put in command 
 of all the troops in the field, with instructions to put 
 himself south of the enemy and follow him to the 
 death. Wherever the enemy goes, let our troops fol- 
 low." 
 
 This was so much in accord with Lincoln's wishes 
 that he wired to Grant. " This, I think, is exactly 
 right; . . . discover if you can if there is any 
 idea in the head of any here of putting our army 
 south of the enemy or following him to the death in 
 any direction. ... It will neither be done nor 
 attempted, unless you watch it every day and hour and 
 force it." 
 
 On the 4th of August, Early had again crossed the- 
 Potomac into Maryland. This did not so greatly dis- 
 turb Grant as it did the authorities at Washington, 
 but he determined, for reasons I have given, to stop 
 such proceedings in the future; and on the 7th of 
 
Destroying confederate hopes 249 
 
 August, 1864, placed Sheridan formally in command 
 in the Shenandoah Valley. 
 
 Sheridan accepted the task of "cleaning out the 
 Valley" with satisfaction; his face never lighted up 
 quite so joyfully as when there was plenty of hard 
 fighting to do. 
 
 Grant, having prepared a plan of campaign for him, 
 went to see Sheridan in person; but the latter was so 
 confident and so clear in his views as to what should 
 be done, that Grant said, " I found that only two 
 words of instruction were needed — GO IN — and 
 never took his plan for a campaign out of his pocket." 
 
 On September 19th Sheridan put his army in mo- 
 tion, defeated Early in a well-planned, whirlwind at- 
 tack, and achieved one of the most important victories 
 of the war. 
 
 This brilliant and unexpected victory, fought with 
 great skill and energy, set the North wild with joy. 
 Sheridan's trumpet-like announcement, " We have sent 
 them whirling through Winchester and to-morrow we 
 are after them," ran like an electric joy-shock through 
 the North and was repeated with enthusiasm by press 
 and people. Grant expressed his satisfaction by or- 
 dering a salute of a hundred loaded guns at the enemy 
 before Petersburg. 
 
 After this defeat Early established his army in what 
 he believed to be an unassailable position at Fisher's 
 Hill; but Sheridan again defeated him in a skillfully 
 executed, lightning-like attack, with both cavalry and 
 infantry, capturing sixty pieces of artillery and a thou- 
 sand prisoners. 
 
250 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 To prevent another possible raid through the Val- 
 ley, Sheridan, under instructions from Grant, de- 
 stroyed crops, mills, granaries, and everything that 
 could support an army, so, as he phrased it, " a crow 
 flying over the Valley would be compelled to carry his 
 rations with him." 
 
 The Confederates were stung to the quick by these 
 defeats, and Early was compelled either to fight an- 
 other battle or to leave the Valley, since no means of 
 subsisting his army was left there. 
 
 On October the 19th, before daylight, he made a 
 bold and skillful attack, turned the flank of the Union 
 army, and drove it back toward Winchester. Sheri- 
 dan had been absent at Washington and was returning 
 when, at Winchester, he heard the sound of battle. 
 He rode fast to the front and, on meeting his retreat- 
 ing men, turned them back, exclaiming, " Face the 
 other way, boys! We are going back to our camp! 
 We'll lick them out of their boots ! " 
 
 He was received with enthusiastic joy, and they did 
 go back. He re-formed his defeated army, and before 
 night came had beaten and almost destroyed Early's 
 army. It was the last time the Confederates raided 
 through the Valley. 
 
 Grant said of this victory, " It stamped Sheridan, 
 what I have always thought him, one of the ablest of 
 generals." 
 
 Sheridan took the place in Grant's heart that Mc- 
 Pherson had held; he was a man of Grant's kind, full 
 of action, tireless, and courageous. 
 
 In March, Sheridan with his cavalry surprised and 
 
DESTROYING CONFEDERATE HOPES 251 
 
 captured about all that remained of Early's men, in so 
 brilliant a manner that the men threw down their 
 arms and gave three cheers for their captors. 
 
 Sheridan, with his gift of inspiring men, his clear, 
 calculating foresight and sleepless energy, was a great 
 help to the commander-in-chief in his final campaign 
 that closed the war. 
 
 While these events were taking place in the Valley, 
 Grant was doing all in his power to assist, by keeping 
 the enemy busy, so that Lee might not reenforce 
 Early's army. With this purpose he sent Hancock 
 to threaten Richmond from the north side of James 
 River. 
 
 While Hancock was doing this with his usual superb 
 courage and energy, Warren with his corps was sent 
 to seize the Weldon Railroad, and on August i8th he 
 began destroying that road. The Confederates could 
 not afford this, and a sharp battle took place; 
 after two days of fighting and maneuvering, War- 
 ren drove the enemy back to their intrenchments. 
 When, however, he began the further destruction of 
 the road, the enemy succeeded in driving him from 
 his work, and both armies retired to their defenses. 
 
 Warren later captured the Confederate intrench- 
 ments at the junction of the Squirrel Level and the 
 Poplar Springs Road, and succeeded in establishing a 
 line near the enemy and connecting it with the works 
 of the Weldon Railroad. The Confederates never re- 
 gained the railroad again. 
 
 Grant, meanwhile, strengthened the defenses in 
 front of Petersburg so that the lines that at first had 
 
252 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 required a corps to hold, could not be held by a di- 
 vision. 
 
 Thus slowly were being prepared the conditions 
 needful for the victorious campaign that followed. 
 
 The Confederates had great hopes from the Presi- 
 dential campaign of 1864. The Republican party 
 had nominated Abraham Lincoln on a platform which 
 declared in favor of a vigorous prosecution of the 
 war. The Democratic party, though it had in its 
 ranks many patriotic citizens, nominated George B. 
 McClellan on a platform which pronounced the war a 
 failure, and favored peace at any price and the recog- 
 nition of the Confederacy. This gave the Confeder- 
 ate government great hopes. 
 
 Grant had never been a politician, but he recognized 
 that in the state of affairs then existing, there were 
 but two parties, — one in favor of the Union and the 
 other in favor of disunion. 
 
 In a letter to his friend Washburn, he showed how 
 thoughtfully he had considered the subject. He 
 wrote, " Our peace friends, if they expect peace from 
 separation, are much mistaken. It would be but the 
 beginning of war, with thousands of Northern men 
 joining the South because of our disgrace in allowing 
 separation. To have * peace on any terms,' the South 
 would demand a restoration of their slaves already 
 freed. They would demand indemnity for losses sus- 
 tained, and they would demand a treaty which would 
 make the North slave-hunters for the South." 
 
 He saw clearly that the South was at the end of 
 its resources, and said, " They have robbed the 
 
DESTROYING CONFEDERATE HOPES 253 
 
 cradle and the grave, equally, to get their present 
 force. Besides what they lose in skirmishes and bat- 
 tles, they are now losing, from desertion and other 
 causes, at least one regiment a day. I have no doubt 
 the enemy are exceedingly anxious to hold out until 
 after the Presidential election. . . . They hope 
 for a counter-revolution; they hope for the election of 
 the peace candidate." 
 
 Abraham Lincoln was elected President of the 
 United States ; and the fall of Atlanta and Sheridan's 
 victory in the Valley had contributed to aid, not 
 only in the election of Lincoln, but in destroying 
 another of the hopes of the Confederates. 
 
CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 CLOSING IN FOR THE FINAL CAMPAIGN 
 
 In his plain log hut at City Point, Grant was ma- 
 turing his plans for the final overthrow of the Con- 
 federacy. He had mastered all the details, had the 
 courage to assume responsibility, and was ready to act 
 swiftly when the proper moment came to strike the 
 final blow. 
 
 The election of Abraham Lincoln as President, to 
 which his armies had contributed by their victories in 
 the Shenandoah Valley and before Atlanta, had has- 
 tened the doom of the Confederacy. All signs 
 pointed to its early dissolution, and none felt so certain 
 of this as the silent general at City Point. 
 
 During the winter of 1864 his wife and children 
 visited him. Mrs. Grant was accustomed to army fare 
 and was almost as democratic and simple as her hus- 
 band. There was an entire absence of display. The 
 general was always neatly but roughly dressed, and 
 scrupulously clean. His mind did not dwell on hats 
 and boots or neckties. Many a second lieutenant in his 
 army " put on more style " than his general-in-chief . 
 His wife and children and horses were treated with 
 affection, and all whom he knew with considerate, 
 though not wordy, courtesy. People were freely ad- 
 
 254 
 

 
 wJt^^ ^^— -- 
 
 n^Af/ 
 
 ^^^f^'^ 
 
 
 
 
 H^^^^^^^^^^B|^- ti-^^IBitt^ ^Jf""' - ISHH^^^^I 
 
 0$im^ 
 
 ir ^^Mtte. - yf4!l! 
 
 
 ^^^^^k ' I^'" ' L •^3^1 
 
 
 S^:^"" ^ J 
 
 ;»HK' ■ 1 
 
 A MESSENGER FROM THE ENEMY. 
 
THE FINAL CAMPAIGN 255 
 
 mitted to his headquarters, except when he was very- 
 busy ; though generally he seemed to have time to see 
 everybody. 
 
 To a few he talked about horses or farming, but 
 mostly he listened to what they had to say; and his 
 words were few but decisive. Some visited him out 
 of mere curiosity, others intent on giving him points 
 or advice. To such his silence and mask-like reserve 
 were so chilling that they sometimes became too op- 
 pressive to bear. To his intimate friends he sometimes 
 talked with unexpected freedom, but never about his 
 plans; those he kept to himself, unless their work 
 formed a part of them. 
 
 He occasionally displayed to his intimate acquaint- 
 ances a dry hurnor and sense of fun, which few out- 
 siders suspected him of possessing. 
 
 He was maturing great plans, but few, even of his 
 staff, knew the details. These plans were always prac- 
 tical. He took no part in visionary schemes. When 
 some one suggested that he wait until James River 
 was frozen over and cross his army on the ice to at- 
 tack Richmond, he said, victories were not won by 
 waiting for rivers to freeze. 
 
 Presid^ent Lincoln visited him at times during the 
 winter; and saying, "Good morning, gentlemen," 
 would seat himself at the long pine table at Grant's 
 headquarters and enter into conversation. He never 
 wanted to know Grant's plans; his confidence in him 
 was entire. His melancholy and care-worn face 
 would light up, and for a time would seem care-free, 
 so great was his confidence in the success which Grant 
 
256 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 made him feel was soon to be the result of the coming 
 campaign. 
 
 Those who met Grant for the first time were aston- 
 ished to find him a " plain, ordinary man," as one ex- 
 pressed it, with no sign that he had been trained to 
 arms. In other words, there was no pretense or mili- 
 tary glitter in his dress or manner. His military 
 training and brilliancy were shown only in what he 
 accomplished. 
 
 Things were moving; all along the hnes the Union 
 armies had begun to start. Sherman had turned 
 north from Savannah, had captured Columbia, and 
 Charleston had fallen; Thomas had defeated and de- 
 stroyed Hood's army; Wilson with his cavalry was 
 raiding through Georgia and Alabama ; Sheridan was 
 moving with his cavalry from Shenandoah to Lynch- 
 burg, destroying canals and railroads by which Lee 
 drew supplies. Grant was slowly, surely, and relent- 
 lessly closing in for the final act in the great drama 
 of the war. 
 
 On the 29th of March there was a dramatic meeting 
 of the three greatest chieftains of the Union, Lincoln, 
 Grant, and Sherman. The meeting was in the cabin 
 of the steamer Ocean Queen, at City Point, on the 
 James. They were friends, patriots, and great men 
 of a common cause in which their very lives were 
 staked. Their talk was earnest. Grant's only fear 
 was that Lee might escape from the net that he was 
 drawing around him, and by a quick march join 
 Johnston and overwhelm Sherman. Sherman laughed 
 
THE FINAL CAMPAIGN 257 
 
 and grimly said, " Let him come ! I can take care of 
 him for a while 1 " , 
 
 Lincoln was anxious to end the war without further 
 loss of life. 
 
 " That rests with the enemy," said Sherman ; " if 
 he fights we must outfight him." 
 
 Lincoln looked at Grant, and he nodded his head 
 and said, " Yes, we must fight until he gives la ; it 
 can't be avoided." 
 
 Lee saw the net which Grant was drawing closely 
 around him and planned to break through its entangle- 
 ments. He was unwilling to leave Virginia, for the 
 love of whom he had deserted his flag, without one 
 more blow in his attempt to defend her. With this 
 intent he placed one-half of his army under General 
 Gordon, with orders to capture Fort Steadman, take 
 the high ground beyond it, cut Grant's army in two 
 and defeat his left wing, before he could concentrate 
 to defend it. 
 
 Availing themselves of the fact that deserters had 
 been in the habit of coming into the Union lines at 
 this point in large numbers, bringing their arms with 
 them, a considerable number of Confederates walked 
 out with arms at trail as though they were about to 
 desert; then by a quick rush upon the Union pick- 
 ets, captured them and sent them to the rear ; charge4 
 through the gap thus made ; took the main line by sur^ 
 prise; and captured Fort Steadman and a division of 
 the Ninth Corps. Then they turned the guns of the 
 paptured fort upon the Urjipn intrenghments^ com-r 
 
258 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 pelled the abandonment of the neighboring batteries, 
 and pushed their skirmishers towards the City Point 
 Railroad, which ran back of the Union Hnes. 
 
 The successes of the enemy were but transient. 
 Their batteries were turned upon the fort, the Union 
 troops charged, and not only recaptured the fort, but 
 made prisoners, and sent the Confederates flying back 
 to their intrenchments. It cost the Confederates five 
 thousand men and, as Grant said, "Lee had not the 
 men to spare. His losses will tell in the next battle. 
 Our new recruits fought like veterans." It did not 
 change by a hair's-breadth his plans, or delay his move- 
 ments. 
 
 Grant had fixed the 29th of March as the time for 
 a general movement of all his forces against the enemy. 
 His troops were in position. The fiery Sheridan on 
 the extreme left, near Dinwiddie Court House; Weit- 
 zel in front of Richmond with the Army of the James ; 
 in front of Petersburg, Ord's and Warren's corps 
 from Hatcher's Run to the Boydton Plank Road. 
 
 The weather had been good for several days, and 
 the roads were in passable condition, but on the even- 
 ing of the 29th the rain poured down in torrents, and 
 the roads were knee-deep with sticky red mud, which 
 made it hard traveling for the foot soldiers. 
 
 On the 30th Sheridan moved to a point where a 
 number of roads converge, called " Five Forks," to 
 menace Lee's extreme right, draw his troops from his 
 intrenchments, and defeat them. 
 
 If you tread on a dog's tail he turns his head to 
 defend himself. It is so with an army; if one part is 
 
THE FINAL CAMPAIGN 259 
 
 menaced, another part must turn to help defend it. 
 Lee, anxious for his lines, hurried forward to the po- 
 sition thus endangered, and attacked Sheridan, who 
 was driven back, but fighting as he went every step of 
 his way. At Dinwiddie, however, he took advantage 
 of some intrenchments, closed up his lines, and de- 
 fended himself so fiercely that, finding he could be 
 driven no further, Lee recalled his divisions to Five 
 Forks. As soon as Grant learned of Sheridan's situa- 
 tion he ordered Warren's corps to march to his as- 
 sistance. 
 
 Sheridan had had that night what he declared was 
 " the liveliest time of his life," and was sweating with 
 impatience to " go for them." He struck at once 
 back to Five Forks with his cavalry. By several fierce 
 charges he drove the enemy into their intrenchments, 
 then ordered Warren's Corps to strike them on flank 
 and rear. While directing this movement, he rode to 
 various parts of the line, on his powerful black horse, 
 urging, vociferating, striking his clenched fist into the 
 palm of his hand and — making his orders as emphatic 
 as possible. He was heard to say, " My cavalry are 
 using up their ammunition and we must hurry up 
 things. This battle must be fought on the jump ! We 
 have got to smash 'em before sundown!" He was 
 the very impersonation of action. With his scouts, 
 who wore the Confederate uniform, he went dashing 
 along the lines during the fight, exclaiming, "We'll 
 get the twist on 'em, boys. There won't be a grease 
 spot left of them when we are done with them ! " 
 
 He began the battle with his cavalry as an impene- 
 
26o A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 trable veil behind which he maneuvered his infantry. 
 At one time when Ayer's division, while acting as a 
 pivot to the movement, had broken under a sudden at- 
 tack, Sheridan rushed into their disordered ranks, 
 shouting, " Close up your ranks, boys, we're going to 
 whip them! Where's my battle flag?" Seizing it 
 from the hands of a sergeant, he waved the crimson 
 and white banner, encouraging and urging the men to 
 close up their ranks and " go for 'em ! " The sergeant 
 who had carried the battle flag was killed. Bullets 
 pattered around the general like rain, but he seemed to 
 bear a charmed life. Under his inspiring voice and 
 magnetic presence the men closed their ranks, with 
 fixed bayonets rushed upon the enemy, driving them 
 from their works, and capturing those who did not 
 run. 
 
 Sheridan was soon in the captured works, and in 
 good-natured raillery said to the prisoners, " We want 
 all of you; drop your guns; you'll never need them 
 again." 
 
 Fifteen hundred men were captured at this angle of 
 the enemy's works, and six thousand in all as a result 
 of the battle of Five Forks. Sheridan followed in 
 person the flying Confederates, urging on his men, 
 until nine o'clock at night. 
 
 The position captured was important. It gave 
 Grant, with the exception of the Richmond and Dan- 
 ville Railroad, the last of Lee's communications. The 
 net was drawing closer and closer around the Confed- 
 erate general and he could not hope to hold the posi- 
 tion before Petersburg much longer. 
 
THE FINAL CAMPAIGN 261 
 
 It was a picturesque scene when, after the pursuit, 
 Sheridan lay down to rest, amid blazing camp-fires, 
 with his head upon his saddle, surrounded by huge 
 stacks of captured arms, cannon, and wagons. 
 
 When Grant received the news he wired to the Presi- 
 dent. The news soon spread among the soldiers and 
 cheers were heard for miles along the Union lines. 
 
CHAPTER XXVII 
 lee's race for life 
 
 Grant made his headquarters at Dabney's saw 
 mills, in the rear of and about halfway between the 
 right and left of his lines before Petersburg. When 
 at night the news of Sheridan's success came, he was 
 seated before a blazing camp-fire. He smiled thought- 
 fully, and then said, with gratified emphasis, " Good ! " 
 As was usual with him when tidings of a battle came, 
 his first question was, " How many prisoners ? " 
 
 No general was ever so fond of capturing prisoners 
 as Grant, for in his merciful heart he preferred to 
 succeed by keeping his enemies out of the fight in this 
 way, rather than by bloodshed. 
 
 As Sheridan was now in an isolated position. Grant 
 feared lest Lee, seeing the importance of Sheridan's 
 position, might withdraw his troops from their de- 
 fenses and, risking all upon the single chance, fall 
 upon him to destroy him. To guard against this 
 danger he ordered Miles's division of Humphrey's 
 corps to his assistance; and, as a further help to hold 
 the enemy in their defenses, ordered all his artillery 
 that studded the lines of Petersburg to open fire with 
 shotted guns, to thunder a pjean of victory. This fire 
 was continued all along the line until it was light 
 enough for the troops to move on the enemy. 
 
 262 
 
LEE'S RACE FOR LIFE 263 
 
 Grant's corps commanders joyfully received the 
 order to move. Wright said, " I will make the fur 
 fly ! " while Parke confidently responded that he 
 would " go into the Confederate works like a hot 
 knife into butter." 
 
 At a quarter before five, Wright's and Parke's corps 
 moved forward under a heavy fire of artillery from 
 the enemy, pulled away the abattis (fallen trees with 
 the branches pointing outward) that hindered their 
 progress, and with cheers and shouts went over the 
 works. 
 
 Wright reached the Boydton Plank Road and, 
 sweeping down the enemy's intrenchments, captured 
 their artillery and three thousand prisoners. 
 
 Grant rode forward, urging his horse over the 
 works just as the prisoners were marching out. He 
 stopped and eyed them, with keen satisfaction showing 
 on his face. The Confederates, on their part, peered 
 at the Yankee general with eager curiosity. When 
 a division of his own men came marching by, they gave 
 lusty cheers for Grant all along their lines. 
 
 Parke on the right had meanwhile captured several 
 hundred yards of intrenchments. But the Confeder- 
 ates retired to an inner line of strong works with both 
 flanks resting on the Appomattox River. 
 
 The lines in front of Ord were difficult and Grant 
 enjoined him to be cautious. But Ord and Humphrey 
 soon captured the works in their front, and the outer 
 defenses of Petersburg that had withstood the attacks 
 of Grant's army for so many months were at last in 
 his hands, never to be given up again. 
 
264 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Wherever there was a fighting chance, Lee's sol- 
 diers had fought with heroic tenacity and courage. 
 Illustrative of this was the defense of Forts Greggs 
 and Whitworth, two strong enclosed works on the 
 left of Petersburg, which Gibbons' division of Ord's 
 corps captured in trying to break through to 
 the city. There were but two hundred and fifty men 
 defending them; but these brave men kept up the de- 
 fense until over five hundred of Gibbons' men had 
 fallen, and only thirty of its defenders remained un- 
 injured. Fifty-five Confederate dead were found in 
 the works they had defended so tenaciously. 
 
 Grant was urged by his officers to order an assault 
 at once, to capture the city; but he refused to sacri- 
 fice his soldiers, as he believed that the enemy would 
 evacuate the place during the night, and he ordered 
 his troops forward on a parallel march to head off 
 Lee's army. 
 
 Miles with his division, who had been holding the 
 White Oak Road for Sheridan, was attacked by 
 Heth's Confederates. But with great skill and cour- 
 age he whipped and drove them towards the Appo- 
 mattox River and Amelia Court House. 
 
 So all along the lines there came tidings that the 
 structure of defenses that Lee had so skillfully erected 
 and tenaciously defended was crumbling. He saw 
 plainly that the evil day so long postponed by his skill 
 and valor was come, and fought with brave but un- 
 availing efforts to recover his lost ground. 
 
 Before he had learned of Wright's successes that 
 Sunday morning of the 2nd of April, he had been sur- 
 
LEE'S RACE FOR LIFE 265 
 
 prised to see soldiers in blue moving on the Boydton 
 Road. 
 
 Turning to General A. P. Hill, he said, " How is 
 this. General? Your men are giving way." 
 
 General Hill, riding forward to learn what it meant, 
 met three Union soldiers, and cried out, " Throw down 
 your arms ! " They made reply by leveling their mus- 
 kets at his breast, and one of the bravest and ablest of 
 Lee's generals fell before their fire. 
 
 When, at last, Lee saw that he could not hope to 
 hold his lines for another day, he sent a dispatch to 
 Richmond, in simple words, saying, " I see no pros- 
 pects of doing more than holding our position here 
 until night. The enemy have broken our lines in three 
 places. Richmond must be evacuated to-night." 
 Under the friendly darkness he hoped to escape, unite 
 with Johnston, and continue the war. 
 
 When the message of Lee reached Jefferson Davis, 
 president of the Confederacy, he was attending serv- 
 ices at St. Paul's Church. He read it and a deep 
 shade of care clouded his face as he passed out of 
 church, walked to his house, wrote orders withdraw- 
 ing the Confederate gold and silver from the banks 
 of Danville, then rode to the Danville station and em- 
 barked on the cars, taking his carriage with him. 
 
 A slave dealer who had seen the signs of the day 
 was also at the station, with a gang of slaves hand- 
 cuffed together, clamorous for a chance to embark 
 with his property; but the guards repulsed him. 
 
 On arriving at Danville, Mr. Davis wrote his last 
 proclamation, which showed his courage and tenacity, 
 
266 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 if not his good judgment. In part it read, " We have 
 now entered upon a new phase of the struggle. Re- 
 lieved from the necessity of guarding a particular 
 point, our army will be free to move from point to 
 point, to strike the enemy in detail far from his base." 
 
 The city of Richmond was a scene of wild excite- 
 ment and dismay on that Sunday afternoon and Mon- 
 day. People were fleeing from the city, and convey- 
 ances were at such a premium that in several instances 
 they commanded as high as a hundred dollars an hour 
 in gold or greenbacks. Wagons with gold and silver 
 belonging to the Confederacy were hurried to the Dan- 
 ville station. Confederate public documents were 
 heaped in the streets for bonfires. Confederate bills 
 were of so little value that they, too, were burned fn 
 the streets. Barrels of whisky of their hospital sup- 
 plies were poured into the gutters, and men and 
 women who drank freely of it paraded the streets 
 with frenzied shouts and noisy singing and laughter, 
 or joined the mobs that were pillaging the stores of 
 food and dry goods. Loud explosions were heard in 
 the city from James River, where the ironclads and 
 other shipping were being blown up. General Ewell, 
 commanding Lee's rear guard, set fire to the ware- 
 houses and soon the city was aflame. A thousand 
 houses were burned in the conflagration. 
 
 When Ewell marched out of the city early Monday 
 morning, women came out from their houses implor- 
 ing the soldiers to stay and fight for them and their 
 homes. But the soldiers recognized the signs of the 
 day and replied, " Fighting is played out ! " 
 
LEE'S RACE FOR LIFE 267 
 
 Confusion reigned supreme in Richmond until Gen- 
 eral Weitzel, with his black soldiers, marched in and 
 took possession, established order, protected the citi- 
 zens, and fought the flames to save the city. 
 
 With gleaming teeth and swaying bodies keeping 
 time to their refrain these black soldiers marched 
 through the streets singing, 
 
 " John Brown's body lies moldering in the grave. 
 But his soul is marching on," 
 
 as if heralding the doom of slavery in this land they 
 were fighting to preserve. 
 
 Grant had not been idle. He rode forward to di- 
 rect personally the movement of troops that were hur- 
 rying forward. Then, seating himself near a tree, 
 he began to write orders and send them to his officers. 
 The group of officers around him drew a sharp fire 
 from the enemy ; but while the bullets hummed around 
 him like bees he kept on writing, urging with tre- 
 mendous energy the work of heading off Lee. He 
 said quizzically, as he got up after finishing his writ- 
 ing for that time, " I believe they have got the range." 
 
 Grant had given orders for Petersburg to be bom- 
 barded Monday morning; but before this order was 
 carried out, he found that the Confederates had evac- 
 uated the city early in the morning. He at once rode 
 into the place, accompanied by General Meade. 
 
 The bullets of the enemy began pattering around 
 him like big raindrops, when he took shelter under 
 cover of a building. From this place he could see the 
 river level packed with Lee's army. He had not the 
 
268 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 heart to order up his artillery to open upon this mass 
 of escaping Confederates, as he expected to capture 
 all of them soon. 
 
 Grant's ability to think clearly under circumstances 
 when most men are confused was shown by an incident 
 that then occurred. He had already given orders to 
 pursue the Confederates from the south side of the Ap- 
 pomattox, when a man representing himself as one of 
 Lee's engineers came to him. He explained to Grant 
 and Meade, with great plausibility, that Lee had pre- 
 pared a strongly intrenched position, between the Ap- 
 pomattox and James rivers, into which he would 
 throw himself to fight his final battles. Meade was 
 much impressed with these representations, and was 
 eager to cross to the north side to head off Lee. But 
 Grant said, " Lee is no fool and is not likely to put 
 himself between two rivers, and between two armies 
 like the army before Petersburg and that on the north 
 side of the James River." 
 
 Grant's only fear now was that Lee might be able 
 to escape and reach the Danville Road before he could 
 be headed off. He sent word of the situation to 
 President Lincoln at City Point and invited him to 
 come to see him. 
 
 Grant and his staff were sitting on the piazza of a 
 house when Lincoln, with long strides and beaming 
 countenance, came up with his son Tad. After con- 
 gratulating Grant heartily he said, " Do you know. 
 General, I have had a sort of sneaking idea for some 
 days that you intended to do something like this." 
 
 Lee had, meanwhile, bent all his energies to getting 
 
lis army out of its defenses and trying to reach 
 3urkeville, which is fifty miles from Richmond, and 
 :rom which place a short distance would bring him to 
 Danville, where the desired junction with Johnston's 
 irmy might be made. 
 
 During all of Monday Lee pushed his army to- 
 vards Amelia Court House, where he had given orders 
 tor all of his troops to assemble. He was unusually 
 :onfident and cheerful, and was heard to say, " I have 
 jot my army safe out of its breastworks, and in order 
 ;o follow me the enemy must abandon his lines, and 
 :an derive no further benefit from his railroad or the 
 fames River." He seemed to forget that he was deal- 
 ng with a general who had not hesitated to cut loose 
 From his base in face of a foe superior to his own, 
 md subsist his army on the hostile country, as Grant 
 lad before Vicksburg. 
 
 The march of the Union army was on two lines; 
 )ne under General Ord moved by the line of the South- 
 ;ide Railroad, while Sheridan with his cavalry and the 
 ^'ifth Corps, followed by the Second and Sixth Corps, 
 noved by routes near the Appomattox River. 
 
 Lee marched by the north bank of the Appomattox 
 'or thirty-five miles and then crossed that stream to 
 each the Danville Road at Amelia Court House, 
 vhere he expected to receive rations and other sup- 
 )lies that he had ordered from Danville. One can im- 
 igine Lee's surprise and agony when he learned that 
 he train, loaded with his provisions, had been sent to 
 Richmond. 
 
 This ruined his plans for escape in that direction, 
 
270 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 for it was needful for his success tl:iat his army should 
 be kept together, and this, without regular rations and 
 supplies, was impossible. He was obliged, in conse- 
 quence, to remain at Amelia during the 4th and 5th 
 and to send out foraging parties to gather rations for 
 his starving men. It was this delay that gave Sheri- 
 dan with his cavalry and the Fifth Corps the oppor- 
 tunity to head him off. 
 
 On the night of the 5th of April, with diminished 
 hopes, Lee again began his march. The Union army, 
 which had been urged to mighty exertions by the spur 
 which Grant's terrible energy had put in all his or- 
 ders, was south and moving to the west of him; 
 Burkeville, the junction of the Danville Road, was in 
 Grant's possession; and this cut off Lee's chance for 
 getting provisions from the south and barred his way 
 to Danville. His only remaining hope was to reach 
 Farmville, cross the river and escape with his army to 
 the mountains back of Lynchburg. 
 
 When Grant found that the Confederate army had 
 left Amelia Court House, he faced his army about and 
 followed in pursuit. 
 
 On this march Lee never allowed the head of his 
 column to halt because of fighting that was taking 
 place in his rear. For fourteen miles he kept up a 
 running fight, with greatest persistency and courage; 
 halting, intrenching, and battling with wonderful skill, 
 showing, even in defeat, while harassed by surround- 
 ing and outnumbering foes, that his soldiers and their 
 commander were worthy to be named as veterans of 
 the heroic Army of Northern Virginia. 
 
LEE'S RACE FOR LIFE 271 
 
 Sheridan, meanwhile, harassed their flanks, and his 
 battle lines pressed close to Lee's skirmish lines. 
 
 On the 6th a series of battles took place at Sailor's 
 Creek. Humphrey's corps drove the Confederates 
 of Gordon towards the mouth of the creek, defeated 
 them, destroyed a train of four hundred baggage 
 wagons, accompanied by a formidable escort of in- 
 fantry and artillery, captured 1,700 prisoners, 13 
 flags, and 4 guns. Wright also had a sharp fight on 
 the left and defeated the enemy. On the left Sheri- 
 dan's cavalry rode over the enemy's intrenchments at 
 a rush. 
 
 Attacked in front and flank, unable to run, or with- 
 stand the terrible assaults, Ewell's whole force sur- 
 rendered on the field. Lee had lost in this battle not 
 less than eight thousand men, a loss that was irrepara- 
 ble to him. 
 
 Sheridan, seeing the importance of this victory, 
 wrote to Grant, "If the thing is pressed, I think Lee 
 will surrender." 
 
 At night Lee continued his march to Farmville, 
 where he got rations for his famishing veterans. 
 After this refreshment his soldiers took on new life 
 and marched so fast that, with all their energy, 
 the Union soldiers could not overtake them nor 
 bring them to battle. They still, however, hung close 
 and tenaciously upon the heels of the retreating Con- 
 federates, while Sheridan's cavalry flanked and headed 
 him ofif. 
 
 Ord's chief-of-stafif. General Theodore Reed, 
 while pressing forward with five hundred infantry and 
 
272 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 eighteen mounted men, encountered two divisions of 
 Lee's army and made a heroic fight; and though he 
 and all of his men were killed or captured, he delayed 
 the Confederate advance and gained several precious 
 hours for Sheridan to bar Lee's progress. 
 
 Lee's valiant heart did not despair. He said to his 
 son, " Keep your command together and in good spir- 
 its, General; don't think of surrender. I will get you 
 out of this." Bleeding, famishing, without rest, al- 
 most without hope, environed by relentless misery and 
 foes, he still continued the unequal race. One must 
 be lacking in appreciation of heroism who does not 
 feel a thrill of admiration as well as pity for the 
 great commander and his brave soldiers in this last 
 struggle. 
 
 His chief officers, however, saw that the cause was 
 hopeless, and as early as the 6th had held a council 
 and decided that there was then no hope but surren- 
 der. 
 
 The desire to shift from his shoulders the responsi- 
 bility of further bloodshed, together with the message 
 from Sheridan, previously referred to, induced Grant 
 to write the following letter : 
 
 Headquarters Armies of the U. S. 
 S p. M., April 7th, 1865. 
 General R. E. Lee, Commanding C. S. A.: 
 
 The result of the last week must convince you of the 
 hopelessness of further resistance on the part of the 
 Army of Northern Virginia in this struggle. I feel that 
 it is so, and regard it as my duty to shift from myself 
 the responsibility of any further effusion of blood by 
 
LEE'S RACE FOR LIFE 273 
 
 asking of you the surrender of that portion of the Con- 
 federate States Army known as the Army of Northern 
 Virginia. 
 
 U. S. Grant, Lieufenant-General. 
 
 Lee replied that he did not entertain the opinion 
 Grant expressed of the hopelessness of further resist- 
 ance, but asked what terms Grant would oflfer on con- 
 dition of surrender. 
 
 Grant replied that there was but one condition, 
 namely, that the men and officers surrendered should 
 be disqualified for taking up arms against the govern- 
 ment until properly exchanged. 
 
 About this time Grant came upon a tired and 
 hungry-looking gentleman in the gray uniform of a 
 colonel, who said that, as he was the only one left of 
 his regiment in Lee's army, he thought he might as 
 well stop off at home, and wanted to surrender. Grant 
 told him to stop where he was, and he would not be 
 troubled. 
 
 Confident that the end of the war was near, if Lee's 
 army could be overtaken, the soldiers of Grant's army 
 marched without sleep and without regular rations, 
 with cheerful alacrity and tireless energy. They be- 
 gan to see that the end was near and marched without 
 straggling or complaint. 
 
 General Grant, who had been marching with that 
 column of his army moving south of Lee's line of re- 
 treat, now decided to march with the army that was 
 close upon Lee's rear guard, in order to keep in easy 
 communication with Lee. Encouraged by reports he 
 
274 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 had received, that night he and his staff cut loose and, 
 without baggage, tent, or even his sword, he started to 
 meet Sheridan. 
 
 As a result of intense mental effort and fatigue, 
 and irregular meals, Grant was suffering from an 
 acute headache. He spent the most of the night at a 
 country house bathing his wrists and his feet in hot 
 water and mustard to relieve the intense pain. 
 
 About midnight another letter from Lee was 
 brought to him by a member of General Humphrey's 
 staff. In it Lee acknowledged Grant's last letter, and 
 proposed a meeting to make terms for the restoration 
 of peace. 
 
 To this Grant replied that he had no authority to 
 treat on the subject of peace, and that the meeting 
 proposed could lead to no good. 
 
 During the night of the 8th Lee had continued his 
 race for the life of his army by the narrow neck of 
 land formed by the Appomattox and the James rivers. 
 If Sheridan, who was hurrying with prodigious energy 
 to close this outlet, was successful, all hope for Lee's 
 escape was over. 
 
 At last Sheridan succeeded in the important task of 
 throwing his cavalry squarely across Lee's line of 
 march. On the 9th the head of Lee's columns came 
 marching up and found that Custer's cavalry had 
 possession of his trains. His only remaining chance 
 was to cut his way through Sheridan's lines. 
 
 Thus pressed, a thin line of wearied and hungry 
 Confederates under Gordon and Longstreet, all that 
 remained of the once proud Army of Northern Vir- 
 
LEE'S RACE FOR LIFE 275 
 
 ginia, began the hopeless fight with wonderful skill 
 and vigor. 
 
 Sheridan, resisting with his cavalry, fell back slowly 
 in order to give time for the Fifth Corps to come up. 
 
 When at last the hungry, muddy, and weary Con- 
 federates caught sight of the gleaming muskets of the 
 Union infantry advancing, they knew that all was 
 over, and word was sent at once to Lee. 
 
 Sheridan had ordered a charge; men and officers 
 wanted to go in and finish the war at once. His men 
 were already advancing, when a mounted officer with 
 a flag of truce rode to his lines, with a letter from Lee 
 to Grant, asking for a suspension of hostilities with a 
 view to surrendering his army. 
 
 The surrender took place in a house at Appomattox 
 Court House owned by a man named McLean. 
 
 General Lee was in advance of Grant and already 
 was at the house. Grant, in the uniform of a private 
 soldier, with shoulder straps sewed to the shoulders 
 of the blouse, with muddy trousers tucked in his boots, 
 entered the room, which was already partly filled with 
 his officers and Lee's staff. Lee sat rigidly, pale and 
 impassive. He wore a new gray uniform and a mag- 
 nificent sword. Grant, in his simple dress, walked 
 at once towards him. Lee arose and they shook 
 hands. Grant was haggard with fatigue, but his 
 headache left him at once when he got Lee's letter, 
 proposing surrender. 
 
 His sympathy for the conquered chief of the Con- 
 federacy was shown by his manner and voice. He 
 was reluctant to introduce the purpose for which they 
 
276 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 had met and it was left for General Lee to mention it 
 first and to suggest that the terms be written out 
 by Grant. 
 
 Grant seated himself at a small table, wrote out his 
 terms in lead pencil, and carried the paper to Lee who 
 remained in his seat, with the considerate politeness of 
 the younger man to his elder. 
 
 The terms he wrote out were : " The officers 
 to give their individual paroles not to take up arms 
 against the government of the United States until 
 properly exchanged; and each company or regimental 
 officer sign a like parole for the men of their command. 
 The arms, artillery, and public property to be parked 
 and stacked, and turned over to the officer appointed 
 by me to receive them. This will not include the side 
 arms of the officers nor their private horses or bag- 
 gage. This done, each officer and man will be allowed 
 to return to their homes, not to be disturbed by the 
 United States authority so long as they observe their 
 parole and the laws in force where they reside." 
 
 When Lee read the last part of this letter, as if 
 moved by its generosity, his face changed, and he 
 said, " This will have a most happy effect upon my 
 army." 
 
 More generous terms were never given to a con- 
 quered army. They were no longer foes, but fellow- 
 countrymen. 
 
 Grant would allow no manifestations of rejoicing 
 over the Confederates to humiliate them. He made 
 no triumphal displays but began to give orders at once 
 looking to the coming of peace. 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII 
 grant's call to the presidency 
 
 Grant announced the surrender of Lee's army in 
 the following simple sentence : " General Lee sur- 
 rendered the Army of Northern Virginia this after- 
 noon on terms proposed by myself." But these words 
 flashed over the country set the North wild with joy, 
 for the boys who had left their homes were coming 
 back. They were about to take their places again on 
 the farms, in the workshops and schools and the varied 
 pursuits of peace. 
 
 Grant's name was on every lip, and his praise was 
 as hearty as a grateful, rejoicing people could make 
 it. From the beginning it seemed Grant's fortune that 
 he should be either unduly blamed or overwhelmingly 
 praised. 
 
 After the surrender of Lee he knew that the other 
 armies mjist surrender, and he had faith that Sherman 
 could negotiate just and proper terms for the surrender 
 of Johnston, who commanded the principal Confeder- 
 ate army remaining in the field. So, without visiting 
 Richmond, or witnessing the actual laying down of 
 arms of the army that had so long defied capture, 
 with characteristic simplicity of purpose he went to 
 Washington and began the work of stopping the pur- 
 chase of supplies, canceling the charters of vessels, 
 
 277 
 
278 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 ordering the discharge of convalescent soldiers, and 
 stopping recruiting. Then, disregarding the invita- 
 tions of all kinds that were pressed upon him and keep- 
 ing aloof from all demonstrations of those who would 
 like to glorify his great victory and himself, he started 
 at once for New Jersey to see his children. 
 
 Grant had reached Philadelphia and was about to 
 embark at Camden Station when the terrible tidings 
 came that Lincoln had been assassinated, and that his 
 presence was required in Washington. He was the 
 one man who could prevent panic and restore con- 
 fidence there. An attempt had been made to murder 
 William H. Seward, the Secretary of State, and it 
 had been feared that Grant, too, had been killed by the 
 assassins. 
 
 Grant's arrival in Washington brought great relief. 
 With him at the head of the army it was felt that the 
 country was safe. 
 
 Andrew Johnson, the Vice-President, took the oath 
 of office and became President. Johnston's army 
 surrendered to Sherman, and the surrender of the 
 other Confederate forces soon followed. The last 
 gun had been fired and the boys were marching home- 
 ward with joyful hearts. 
 
 On the 23d of May there began in Washington a 
 grand review of all the armies of the United States 
 lately in the field. The national capital was thronged 
 with crowds of rejoicing people,manyof them mothers, 
 daughters, fathers, or relatives of the victorious boys in 
 blue. On the reviewing stand were the President and 
 his cabinet officers. The least conspicuous of all these 
 
GRANT'S CALL TO THE PRESIDENCY 279 
 
 was the modest, self-efifacing general at whose com- 
 mand these armies had moved and conquered. 
 
 On the first day the Army of the Potomac passed 
 in review. As the colors of each regiment reached 
 the reviewing stand, Grant made his official acknowl- 
 edgments by bowing. Swiftly it passed in review, 
 moving like a machine governed by a single will. The 
 brave Army of the Potomac, an army with many dis- 
 heartening defeats on its records, at last was trium- 
 phantly victorious. 
 
 The next day the Army of the West marched in 
 review, with Sherman, the grand soldier, at its head. 
 In comparison with the Army of the Potomac the men 
 of this army looked rough ; their uniforms were faded 
 and dingy ; jt was like a weather-beaten craft coming 
 into port after encountering many storms. They had 
 on their faces the stern, proud look of men who were 
 never defeated. They were men who had fought 
 under Grant at Vicksburg and Chattanooga and who 
 had marched with Sherman from Atlanta to the sea; 
 a conquering host whose glory is imperishable. 
 
 Sheridan, the gallant soldier, was not there. Grant 
 had sent him to the Texan frontier to watch the 
 French forces that were invading Mexico. He was 
 resolved that they should not carry out their scheme 
 to establish a monarchy there. If Seward, the 
 Secretary of State, had not assured him that the 
 troops of Emperor Maximilian could be made to with- 
 draw without fighting, he would have driven them 
 from Mexico. 
 
 Only once during the grand review did the general 
 
28o A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 show' himself on horseback. Grant on horseback and 
 Grant afoot were, in appearance, two different men. 
 
 It was a revelation to the throng when the modest 
 soldier was mounted. He was transformed, when 
 on this burnished-like steed, with superb horsemanship 
 he rode; it was Grant the soldier, the man of Donel- 
 son and Appomattox. 
 
 The American people desired to show Grant every 
 possible honor. On his way to West Point he stopped 
 in New York City. His reception there was a great 
 contrast with his coming there, eleven years before, 
 after his resignation from the army, friendless, with- 
 out money, and alone. His name was now on every 
 lip; he was the hero of the nation, loved by all who 
 loved their country. He made no speeches, but mod- 
 estly passed on, leaving people wondering if this plain, 
 unpretentious man could be the conquering hero of 
 Appomattox. 
 
 General Scott received him at West Point. There 
 could scarcely be a greater contrast than between these 
 two soldiers. General Scott over six feet in height, 
 in brilliant uniform, very ceremonious and formal in 
 manner, towered above and outshone the modest little 
 man, in simple, plain dress, who at one time aspired 
 to the position of assistant professor of mathematics 
 at the Military Academy. Some people believed Grant 
 to be a great soldier, but General Scott knew him to 
 be the greatest soldier of his times. He presented 
 him with a copy of his Memoirs, in which he had in- 
 scribed, " From the oldest to the greatest General." 
 
 Grant visited Chicago to attend a fair held in the 
 
GRANT'S CALL TO THE PRESIDENCY 281 
 
 interest of the Sanitary Commission, an organization 
 of benevolent citizens to help the soldiers in the field. 
 Here, as in New York, the people went wild with 
 enthusiasm over him. He could not make a speech 
 when called upon for one, in the great building where 
 the fair was being held. Governor Yates, who had 
 signed his commission as colonel, made a speech for 
 him, in which he alluded to the time when Captain 
 Grant reported, but four years before that time, nine 
 hundred rusty muskets on hand in the state of Illi- 
 nois for the defense of the United States; and added, 
 " I have often said before what I am proud to say 
 now: these fingers signed the colonel's commission of 
 the world's greatest commander." 
 
 General Sherman was present and was repeatedly 
 called on by the audience for a speech. He responded 
 by saying, " Always proud to back my old commander, 
 I will do anything in the world he asks me to do; I 
 know he will not ask me to make a speech." Grant, 
 thus appealed to, said, " I never ask a soldier to do 
 anything that I can't do myself." And the people 
 shouted with laughter as he withdrew. 
 
 Grant believed in justice and mercy towards the 
 South. The sufferings of the Southern people had 
 been great as a consequence of the war, and his heart 
 was full of pity for these brave though misguided 
 people. He believed in conciliation, united with firm- 
 ness. He knew that the people were tired of vio- 
 lence and war and wanted peace. 
 
 President Johnson began his term as President by 
 declaring that he intended to make treason odious, 
 
282 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 and illustrated this by proposing to arrest Generals 
 Lee and Johnston, who had been paroled with the 
 condition that they were not to be molested unless 
 they violated their parole or disobeyed some law of 
 the country. 
 
 Lee wrote to Grant, in substance, asking if the 
 parole granted at the surrender at Appomattox did 
 not protect him from arrest, and enclosing to him an 
 application for amnesty and pardon in accordance 
 with the proclamation of the President. Grant for- 
 warded this application to the Secretary of War with 
 the following endorsement, " Respectfully forwarded 
 . . . with the earnest recommendation that this 
 application of General R. E. Lee for amnesty and 
 pardon be granted him." 
 
 His manly, generous efforts did not cease there. 
 He refused to execute any command of the President 
 for the arrest of any soldiers he had paroled, unless 
 they violated their paroles. To the President, who 
 insisted that he arrest Lee, he said, " The people of 
 the North do not wish to inflict torture on the South. 
 As a general it is none of my business what you or 
 Congress do with General Lee or other commanders; 
 . . . but a commander commanding troops has 
 certain responsibilities. ... I have made certain 
 terms with Lee, the best and only terms. As long 
 as General Lee observes his parole I will never con- 
 sent to his arrest. I will resign the command of the 
 army rather than execute any order directing me to 
 arrest Lee, or any of his commanders, as long as they 
 obey the laws." 
 
GRANT'S CALL TO THE PRESIDENCY 283 
 
 Against the inflexible resolution of Grant, the Presi- 
 dent beat angrily but in vain, and neither Lee nor 
 any other Confederate who surrendered under the 
 terms given at Appomattox was ever arrested or tried 
 for treason. 
 
 So grateful were the people to Grant for his great 
 services, that gifts of all kinds were showered upon 
 him: swords, horses, carriages, money, and houses. 
 Receptions were tendered him by cities North and 
 South. He accepted these expressions of admiration, 
 but it did not make him proud or less simple and 
 self-effacing. In Canada his manner was such a con- 
 trast to that of the officials whom they had been in 
 the habit of seeing, that it was a revelation to them, 
 and his simplicity and modesty occasioned much com- 
 ment. 
 
 He visited his old home in Galena, from which, 
 four years before, he had departed with a small car- 
 pet-bag and a lean purse, seeking a commission to 
 serve his country. The most extravagant story of 
 fiction could not parallel the contrast of his return 
 as the most noted soldier with the most wonderful 
 career and achievements that were ever known. The 
 people were wild with enthusiasm to receive their 
 hero; and by none of the great receptions given to 
 Grant was he so deeply affected as by that given him 
 in this little town where he had been a clerk in his 
 father's leather store. The people left nothing un- 
 done to give a fitting welcome to the man who had 
 departed from their streets without influence, to re- 
 turn after forty-eight months from making more his- 
 
284 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 tory and rising to the command of greater armies 
 and performing more astonishing deeds than any other 
 man known to history. To their astonishment he 
 was the same simple, modest, unpretentious Grant 
 who had gone away from there in 1861. 
 
 People thronged from all the surrounding towns 
 and states to bid him welcome and to do him honor. 
 The people had erected arches over the streets, and on 
 one of these was the inscription, " General, the side- 
 walk is built ! " This was in allusion to the reply 
 he had made when asked to allow his name to be used 
 as a candidate for the Presidency, when he said, " I 
 am not a candidate for any office; but I would like 
 to be mayor of Galena long enough to build a side- 
 walk from my house to the station." 
 
 They had not only built the sidewalk, but also a 
 beautiful house, furnished and all ready for him to 
 live in. He visited his boyhood home at Georgetown 
 and enjoyed talking with the old ladies and men that he 
 had formerly known there, better than with more pre- 
 tentious people. He even tried to make them a speech, 
 something that he would not even attempt for Chi- 
 cago or New York City. These people could not un- 
 derstand that he was a great man and he did not 
 want them to try. He was best pleased to be his sim- 
 ple self, the country tanner's son, the farmer boy. 
 In his sensible way he was a lover of simplicity and 
 hard horse-sense, rather than of display or glorifica- 
 tion. 
 
 What was said by Emilio Castellar of Lincoln would 
 apply to Grant, " He was the humblest of the humble 
 
GRANT'S CALL TO THE PRESIDENCY 283 
 
 before his own conscience; the greatest of the great 
 before history." 
 
 In November, at the request of the President, he 
 visited the South in order to ascertain the condition 
 of public sentiment there, pending the adjustment for 
 reconstruction of the states lately in rebellion against 
 the United States. 
 
 With this in view he visited the principal cities of 
 the South in plain citizen's dress, studying the people. 
 He was so inconspicuous that he could observe with- 
 out being observed. 
 
 When his presence was known all parties, Confed- 
 erate and Federal ex-soldiers and citizens, thronged 
 to see him. To all he listened patiently and gravely. 
 
 His conclusions were these: The thinking and 
 sober men of the South accept the situation in good 
 faith; and such was his report to the authorities at 
 Washington. 
 
 This report placed him in opposition to the radicals 
 of the North, like Charles Sumner, who were in favor 
 of keeping the South under a territorial form of gov- 
 ernment for years. By such his report was stigma- 
 tized as a whitewashing report. 
 
 Shortly after this the President changed front and, 
 from being radically in favor of being severe with the 
 Southern people, put himself in the attitude of becom- 
 ing the leader of a party composed of the recon- 
 structed South and the peace Democrats of the North. 
 
 Grant stood between the extreme men of both sides, 
 holding that on the one hand dangerous concessions 
 should not be made to the South nor on the other 
 
286 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 needless severity shown towards them. His habit of 
 clear thinking amid the most exciting conditions 
 eminently fitted him to be a mediator between these 
 extremes. 
 
 Grant did not believe it wise to give votes to all the 
 negroes who were so lately enfranchised. He con- 
 sidered it dangerous. But when Congress decided to 
 the contrary, he believed in the enforcement of the 
 law. 
 
 The President made a speech-making tour, taking 
 Grant and Farragut with him to attract the people. 
 In his speeches President Johnson constantly tried to 
 make it appear that Grant and Farragut were both in 
 favor of his policies. 
 
 Grant was silent and impassive and only occasion- 
 ally responded to the call for " Grant ! Grant ! Grant ! " 
 with a few words. 
 
 The real difference between Grant's views and those 
 of President Johnson was that the latter was in 
 favor of a policy which would have put the govern- 
 ment into the hands of the South and of their North- 
 ern sympathizers; while Grant held to a firm but just 
 and generous treatment of the South, by those who 
 had conducted the war and who had restored the 
 Union. 
 
 A bitter struggle between the President and Con- 
 gress soon began, which finally culminated in an at- 
 tempt to impeach the President of crimes and mis- 
 demeanors. Wendell Phillips said in a speech in Chi- 
 cago, " Our President is a traitor ; he is laboring to 
 save the South from the consequences of defeat." 
 
GRANT'S CALL TO THE PRESIDENCY 287 
 
 This was the extreme Northern view, but not without 
 some truth. 
 
 It was not to be expected that Grant's moderate, 
 generous views would suit the radical men of either 
 side. 
 
 Military districts, under command of United States 
 officers not below the rank of brigadier-generals, were 
 now created by Congress throughout the South. Over 
 these Grant was placed in command, with absolute 
 authority over the states lately in rebellion. No one, 
 not even the extreme Southern men, ever claimed that 
 he was in this position ever guilty of injustice. Grant 
 was, however, convinced that the President was capa- 
 ble of dangerous and unwise acts. He wrote to Sher- 
 idan, who was in command of one of the military 
 districts in the South, " I very much fear we are fast 
 approaching the time when the President will want 
 to declare Congress itself illegal, unconstitutional, and 
 revolutionary. Commanders in Southern states will 
 have to take great care to see, if a crisis does come, 
 that no armed headway can be made against the 
 Union." In all his orders to military commanders 
 he instructed them that it was their duty to preserve 
 peace and not to take part in political differences. 
 
 In order to enforce his policy, the President re- 
 moved the Secretary of War, Edwin M. Stanton, 
 and appointed General Grant Secretary of War ad 
 interim. 
 
 Grant wrote remonstrating against Stanton's re- 
 moval, but his letter was not made public. The Presi- 
 dent also sent an order removing Sheridan from the 
 
288 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 command of the Fifth Military District. Grant loved 
 Sheridan and trusted him, and could not tamely see 
 him removed from a position for which he was, in his 
 opinion, so eminently qualified. He remonstrated 
 against his removal, but without avail. On being in- 
 formed, January 14th, that the Senate had not con- 
 curred in the removal of Edwin M. Stanton as Sec- 
 retary of War, Grant at once sent notice to the Presi- 
 dent, saying, " My function as Secretary of War ad 
 interim ceased at the moment of receiving the within 
 notice." 
 
 As a result, there was an issue between General 
 Grant and the President. A controversy followed 
 which vindicated General Grant in the opinion of all 
 loyal men. 
 
 The attempted impeachment of President Johnson 
 failed by the narrow majority of one vote. 
 
 Throughout these altercations with the President, 
 Grant had conducted himself so wisely and temper- 
 ately that when, two days after the acquittal of Andrew 
 Johnson, the Republican party met in convention at 
 Chicago, he was their unanimous choice for Presi- 
 dent. 
 
 He accepted the nomination, saying, "If chosen to 
 fill the high office for which you have selected me, I 
 will give to its duties the same energy, the same spirit, 
 and the same will that I have given to the performance 
 of all duties which have devolved upon me hereto- 
 fore. Whether I shall be able to perform those duties 
 to your entire satisfaction time will determine. You 
 have truly said in the course of your address, that I 
 
GRANT'S CALL TO THE PRESIDENCY 289 
 
 shall have no policy to enforce against the will of the 
 people." He closed his letter with the famous words : 
 " Let us have peace." 
 
 In his more formal letter of acceptance he' said: 
 " A purely administrative officer should always be left 
 free to execute the will of the people." 
 
 The Democratic party, whose platform represented 
 the Southern sentiment as thoroughly as did that 
 on which Grant stood the sentiment of the Union, 
 nominated Horatio Seymour of New York as Presi- 
 dent and General Frank P. Blair as Vice-President. 
 
 In the political contest that followed all the bitter 
 scandals that could be invented against Grant flew 
 as thick as bullets had in his campaigns during the war 
 for the Union, with the same result, — Grant came out 
 unscathed. 
 
 Grant would take no part in the campaign for his 
 own election. He said very simply, "If the people 
 wish to make me President they will do so," and then 
 went to his home in Galena. 
 
 He was elected by an overwhelming majority and 
 was made eighteenth President of the United States 
 in 1868. He was fully aware, before accepting the 
 nomination, that he was making a great personal sac- 
 rifice. He was resigning his splendid life position as 
 lieutenant-general of the army, with its congenial 
 and accustomed work and great emoluments, a place 
 in which he was the idol of the people as well as of the 
 army, for a four-years' term, or at most eight years, 
 in a new and troubled field in which he might fail of 
 success, where he would be open to unsparing criti- 
 
290 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 cism, and after which he would be simply a private 
 citizen for the rest of his life. Nowhere in his career 
 did General Grant show a higher patriotism than in 
 accepting the nomination to the Presidency. 
 
CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 GRANT AS PRESIDENT 
 
 The war did not begin with the first gun fired or 
 end with the last one. You know there was trouble 
 as far back as the framing of the Constitution over 
 the matter of slavery, and that trouble came year after 
 year, just as did the question of state rights; and the 
 war debt is not paid yet, nor are all the questions 
 growing out of the war settled. While the actual 
 carrying on of war calls for generalship, the causes and 
 results call rather for statesmanship. Even before 
 Lee's surrender questions arose as to the manner in 
 which the seceded states should come back to their 
 place in the Union, and what should be done with the 
 freedmen. 
 
 The death of Lincoln took away the wisest brain 
 and the strongest hand for dealing with the questions 
 growing out of the war, and his successor. President 
 Johnson, had neither been wise nor strong enough to 
 meet these questions as they arose. The freedmen, 
 having been made full citizens with the right to vote, 
 were too ignorant to use new rights and fell into the 
 hands of Northern men, many of them dishonest ad- 
 venturers, who had removed to the South and were 
 called " Carpet-baggers." At the same time Southern 
 men had lost their political rights, so that the whole 
 
 291 
 
292 "K LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 government of the Southern States was in the hands of 
 negroes and carpet-baggers. This made it very gall- 
 ing to Southern men, who terrorized the negroes and 
 filled the South with violence and disorder. 
 
 Then, the whole country was unsettled by the war; 
 the immense war debt must be provided for and the 
 currency settled; England must be called to account 
 for allowing Confederate cruisers to be fitted out in 
 her ports to prey upon American commerce. The 
 country sorely felt the great need of a strong, wise 
 man at the head of the government. 
 
 In this crisis General Grant seemed to be the fittest 
 man to be put at the head of affairs. To be sure he 
 had no experience as a statesman, and this proved a 
 very serious handicap: but he understood the people 
 both North and South; he was a man of spotless 
 honor and honesty, firm as a rock and yet kindly and 
 charitable; a man of unusual common sense and not 
 to be turned aside from a course he believed to be 
 right. Besides, he was admired as a military man, 
 and the American people are wont to choose Presidents 
 among military heroes. 
 
 And so it was that General Ulysses Grant, the tan- 
 ner's son, was made President of the United States. 
 On the east side of the Capitol building in Washing- 
 ton a huge platform had been erected for the cere- 
 mony of the inauguration of Grant to the office of 
 President of the United States. In front of it was 
 gathered a vast throng of people to witness the in- 
 auguration. 
 
 Dressed in a plain black suit, preceded by the dig- 
 
GENERAL GRANT AND HIS FAMILY. 
 
GRANT AS PRESIDENT 293 
 
 nified judges of the Supreme Court, Grant walked 
 forward on the stage to take the oath of office, which 
 was administered to him by Chief Justice Salmon P. 
 Chase of the Supreme Court in these words, " I do 
 solemnly swear that I will faithfully execute the 
 office of President of the United States and will to the 
 best of my ability preserve, protect, and defend the 
 Constitution of the United States." 
 
 His inauguration address, which followed the taking 
 of the oath of office, was plain, common sense prose, 
 without a touch of sensationalism. Among other 
 things he said, in substance, " All laws will be faith- 
 fully executed whether they meet with my approval 
 or not. I shall have a policy to recommend, but none 
 to enforce against the will of the people. The best 
 way to secure the repeal of bad laws is their execu- 
 tion." He announced his foreign policy to be, to 
 deal as justly with nations as the laws require in- 
 dividuals to deal with each other. Of his treatment 
 of the Indians he said, " I will favor any course to- 
 wards them which tends to their civilization and ulti- 
 mate citizenship." 
 
 He closed his short inaugural address with these 
 characteristic words, " I would ask patient forbear- 
 ance, one towards another, throughout the land, and a 
 determined effort on the part of every citizen towards 
 cementing a happy Union, and ask the prayers of the 
 nation to Almighty God in behalf of this consumma- 
 tion." 
 
 An incident occurred during its delivery which was 
 very affecting to the audience, the most of whom 
 
294 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 could not hear a word of his address. His little 
 daughter Nelly, getting tired of sitting by herself, 
 walked to her father's side and stood there as if sup- 
 porting with her innocence the purity of her father's 
 intentions. The contrast between her frail, childish 
 form and the stern soldier of many battles was 
 strangely affecting. 
 
 This address was well received, North and South. 
 No one could pretend that they did not understand its 
 meaning, and nearly everybody, especially " the plain 
 people," believed that Grant meant everything he said. 
 Some of the newspapers declared that it read like the 
 bulletin of a great general ; it was natural that it should. 
 
 After the inauguration, the crowd lingered hoping 
 there would be a reception. Grant did not hold one, 
 for he was averse to the " show business," as he called 
 it. 
 
 An incident occurred during his first night's posses- 
 sion of the White House, which illustrated his sim- 
 plicity and freedom from the military spirit. After 
 retiring he heard the tramp of soldiers and the crash 
 of ordering arms. He ran downstairs to see what it 
 meant, and found that it was a night guard, and that 
 it had been stationed there every night, for some time, 
 to protect the President. Grant ordered the officer 
 to take his men to their quarters, saying he could take 
 care of himself; then when they had departed, he 
 locked his door and went to bed. Not a soldier was 
 on guard at the White House after that during Grant's 
 term of office. 
 
 In selecting his Cabinet, President Grant showed 
 
GRANT AS PRESIDENT 295 
 
 both the strength of his character and the Hmitations 
 of his experience. It had been customary to choose 
 for these places great political leaders, but Grant knew 
 little about politicians, and what he knew made him 
 distrustful of them; so he chose his Cabinet just as 
 he would have chosen a military staff, from his friends 
 whom he knew and trusted; and these he expected 
 would accept their appointments and obey orders just 
 as soldiers would. He did not even consider it neces- 
 sary to consult the men themselves, much less the poli- 
 ticians at large, and some of them got their first in- 
 timation of their appointment from the newspapers. 
 
 This military proceeding not only gave the Presi- 
 dent an inharmonious and weak Cabinet, but it made 
 powerful enemies among the politicians and raised a 
 cry of favoritism and militarism among the people. 
 It must be admitted that Grant was not so keen a judge 
 of men in civil life as in the army, and more than 
 once he was saved from being drawn into the plots 
 of unscrupulous men only by his own personal honesty 
 and good sense. It was natural that he should some- 
 times make mistakes in the conduct of political affairs ; 
 but he was too honest and intelligent to make any very 
 great mistakes. 
 
 The same qualities that made him a great general 
 made him a great President. If we judge Grant by 
 what he accomplished as President, he was a great 
 statesman. He vetoed the inflation bill, which was 
 a triumph over financial demagogues; he secured the 
 Treaty of Washington, which settled irritating points 
 pf dispute between Grfat Britain m(i the United 
 
296 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 States that were likely to involve them in war, such as 
 the unsettled boundaries between Washington territory 
 and British Columbia, the rights of United States 
 fishing vessels in the bays of British America, but 
 above all the prominent question, whether Great 
 Britain had not violated her obligations under the 
 laws of nations by allowing the Alabama and other 
 vessels to be fitted out in her ports to prey upon Amer- 
 ican commerce. There had been a strong sentiment in 
 favor of war with England, but by this treaty these 
 questions were adjusted peacefully by being referred 
 to a tribunal made up from men of disinterested na- 
 tions. They decided that Great Britain had been 
 negligent in fulfilling her obligations and assessed 
 damages at $15,000,000, which was promptly paid. 
 Thus by wise arbitration disputed points were settled 
 and possible war averted. 
 
 His Indian policy, by which the management of 
 their affairs was transferred from the old agents 
 to agents recommended by religious societies in whom 
 the Indians had confidence, and the cooperation with 
 these agents by the officers of the regular United States 
 Army stationed with or near them, was another trir 
 umph of his far-seeing sagacity. 
 
 In firmness and fairness in dealing with great ques- 
 tions he showed his high capacity and integrity. He 
 took no one into his confidence, not even his wife ; 
 that was his military habit, and was to be expected. 
 His estimate of men was generally correct, but he 
 preferred those whom he knew and who were his 
 friends to strangers. 
 
GRANT AS PRESIDENT 297 
 
 In spite of the evident honesty of his purpose he 
 was soon bitterly attacked, and disappointed office- 
 seekers set up a howl. He had not consulted the 
 politicians in forming his Cabinet. He had appointed 
 Washburn, the Representative from Galena, to be his 
 Secretary of State, and A. T. Stewart, a great New 
 York merchant, to be Secretary of the Treasury. He 
 thought that a man who had succeeded so well with 
 his own financial affairs was likely to succeed with 
 the finances of the nation. But Mr. Stewart was not 
 eligible for the place, legally, while conducting his 
 own business, so George S. Boutwell was made Sec- 
 retary of the Treasury. Washburn was made Min- 
 ister to France and gave up the position to which he 
 was first assigned, and ex-Governor Hamilton Fish 
 was made his Secretary of State. 
 
 Grant listened to what others said, but would not 
 discuss his appointments before making them, and this 
 did not suit the politicians. He distrusted and dis- 
 liked, possibly without reason, mere politicians who 
 were intent on pushing their way to positions of honor. 
 
 He was accused of giving his friends office, and 
 ■ charged with making the White House a military 
 headquarters. In point of fact there were but two 
 military officers in the White House besides his own 
 son. Colonel Fred D. Grant, and these served the 
 President without any pay except their army pay. 
 
 His attachments through life were very strong; to 
 the last he believed in those with whom he had 
 formed ties of friendship, and it was not strange that 
 he gave appointments to them in preference to those 
 
298 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 who were recommended by politicians for political 
 reasons. One of his strongest characteristics was that 
 of sticking to friends when, as he termed it, they were 
 " under fire." 
 
 It was brought against him that his methods of 
 rule were military, but did not the times need a man 
 of that character in the Presidential chair? The 
 South, though defeated on the battle-field, yet hoped 
 to recover by political methods, or violence, that which 
 it had lost. With the purpose of keeping the blacks 
 of the South from the ballot box, there was organized a 
 secret society known as the Ku Klux Klan. It was 
 shown by an investigating committee appointed to 
 ascertain the facts, that many murders were com- 
 mitted by this Klan, and that they hesitated at noth- 
 ing that might restore them to the power they had lost. 
 They whipped, murdered, and tortured as part of their 
 policy. 
 
 Grant held them in check with a strong but merci- 
 ful hand. He determined to stop murder and intimi- 
 dation of black men, and did it. He executed all laws 
 faithfully and fairly, even when he did not like them ; 
 for he did not feel that it was his place to question 
 their wisdom or qualify their rigor. When he vetoed 
 a measure, it was to emphasize his individual views. 
 He did not allow any member of his Cabinet to dictate 
 what he should do or should not do. 
 
 During his term of office he spent the warm months 
 at Long Branch, to get away from the unhealthful heat 
 of the capital. Though much fault was found with 
 him for so doing, yet almost every President has fol- 
 
GRANT AS PRESIDENT 299 
 
 lowed a similar course since. He entered into the 
 social pleasures at Long Branch to some extent, but 
 he cared little for society affairs except as a gratifica- 
 tion to Mrs. Grant. He could not dance and had no 
 society small talk. He was deferential to women, 
 but never courtly or gallant; but, better than that, he 
 was simple and dignified. 
 
 A foreign newspaper man who visited him at the 
 White House thus described him : " Like all great 
 men, he is simplicity itself. I had heard a great deal 
 of the gallant soldier, but I never felt more impressed. 
 He talks little. If possible, he receives every one. 
 I found this great man affable and just in his remarks, 
 courteous in his demeanor, and the mode in which he 
 shakes hands told me at once of his sincerity and 
 honesty of purpose. None of his portraits do 
 him justice. His head is larger than any of the 
 portraits represent. His beard is fair, and there is 
 a peculiar softness in his eyes. And in the few sen- 
 tences with which he favored me I perceived a most 
 robust common sense. I left the Executive Mansion 
 convinced that the United States had an honest man 
 at its head — a soldier with an iron resolution." 
 
 During his first term of office Grant began his hu- 
 mane reform policy towards the Indians, which has 
 been continued ever since by his successors in office. 
 
 He urged the adoption of the Fifteenth Amendment 
 to the Constitution of the United States. He also 
 recommended that general amnesty to those lately in 
 rebellion be adopted. He also appointed a commis- 
 sion to study Santo Domingo, and report on the ad- 
 
300 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 visability of annexing it. In this he met with violent 
 opposition. Charles Sumner took especial offense at 
 this action, charging Grant with corruption and un- 
 just use of power. President Grant had the whole 
 matter brought up again, recommending that these 
 charges and the whole matter be investigated by a 
 committee. 
 
 Among those he appointed on that committee was 
 Mr. Andrew D. White of Cornell University, a friend 
 of Charles Sumner. 
 
 As the committee was about to begin on the duty 
 assigned to it. Grant said to Andrew D. White, " As 
 President of the United States, I have no orders to 
 give you. My duty as President ended with your 
 nomination. As a man I have a right to give some 
 instructions. It has been publicly charged that I am 
 connected with transactions in the island . of Santo 
 Domingo looking to personal advantage. Now, as a 
 man, I charge you strictly that if you find that I am, 
 directly or indirectly, in the least degree connected with 
 any such transaction in the island of Santo Domingo, 
 drag me forth and expose me to the American peo- 
 ple." It need hardly be said that the commission- 
 ers did not find anything to sustain Sumner's slander, 
 and that their report exonerated and sustained the 
 President as free from all blame. Sumner, however, 
 kept up his bitter attacks, to which Grant made no 
 reply to the last. 
 
 Disappointed office-seekers raked Grant's record. 
 The Southern men and their sympathizers called the 
 
GRANT AS PRESIDENT 301. 
 
 peace the country enjoyed, a bayoneted peace. They 
 called his government a personal government, and 
 united with disappointed men to slander him. If any- 
 thing, they were more bitter than they had been against 
 Abraham Lincoln, whom they pelted with slander and 
 bitter invectives to the very verge of the grave. 
 Grant's only reply to their lies was, "I am willing 
 to put my acts against their words." 
 
 Grant ended his first term with a decided gain in 
 the good will of the country, North and South. He 
 had shown the same foresight, mercy, firmness, and 
 statesmanship in his great office that he did when 
 he made such terms with Lee as allowed him and his 
 soldiers to go to their homes and take up the avoca- 
 tions of peace. 
 
 General Longstreet was one of the Confederates 
 who had accepted the situation after the surrender 
 in good faith. Grant made him Surveyor of the 
 Port of New Orleans. Longstreet, knowing that the 
 appointment would bring reproach upon Grant, re- 
 quested him to withdraw his name ; but Grant, refusing 
 to do so, stood by his friend of former years and 
 the nomination was confirmed by Congress. He 
 knew that Longstreet was a poor man and he took 
 this method of showing his sympathy with men 
 against whom he had fought. Mrs. George E, Pick- 
 ett, wife of the Confederate officer who led the charge 
 at Gettysburg, called with her husband on Grant while 
 President. Grant had known Pickett at West Point 
 and offered to appoint him Marshal for Virginia. 
 
302 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Pickett generously said, " You can't afford to do it." 
 Grant said in reply, " I can afford to do anything I 
 please that is right." 
 
 That remark was the keynote of his statesmanship 
 during his first term as President. 
 
 At the close of his first term the Republican party 
 again unanimously nominated him as President; and 
 he was elected, in spite of bitter opposition, by a great 
 majority. 
 
 In his second inaugural address he said, " My ef- 
 forts in the future will be directed to the restoration 
 of good feeling between the different sections of our 
 common country, to the restoration of our currency, 
 to the construction of cheap routes of transit through- 
 out the land, to the maintenance of friendly relations 
 with all our neighbors and with distant nations." 
 
 He closed by saying, " I look forward with the 
 greatest anxiety to the day when I shall be relieved 
 from responsibilities that, at times, are almost over- 
 whelming, and from which I have scarcely had a res- 
 pite since the firing upon Fort Sumter. I did not 
 ask for place or position. ... I performed a 
 conscientious duty, without asking promotion or com- 
 mand, and without a vengeful feeling toward any sec- 
 tion or individual. Notwithstanding this, through- 
 out the war, and frorn my candidacy for my present 
 office in 1868, I have been the subject of abuse and 
 slander scarcely ever equaled in political history, which 
 to-day I feel I can afford to disregard, in view of your 
 verdict, which I gratefully accept as my vindication." 
 
 In this manly way was his long, patient silence 
 
GRANT AS PRESIDENT 
 
 30a 
 
 broken in answer to his bitter and malicious assailants, 
 whose names history will not remember except to 
 blame. 
 
 He consistently advocated the resumption of specie 
 pa3mient, and it was resumed during his administra- 
 tion; and for this high credit should be given him 
 above all other men. 
 
 It was during his second term of office that he ve- 
 toed the inflation currency bill which proposed to 
 reissue fifty millions of greenbacks which had been re- 
 tired. His veto prepared the way for specie resump- 
 tion and defended the faith of the government. 
 
 He was evidently amused at criticisms of his silence 
 at times when ordinary men would have been pro- 
 voked to talk. General J. B. Cox in his interesting 
 " Military Reminiscences " says, " One day during his 
 Presidency he came into the room where the Cabinet 
 was assembling, laughing to himself. ' I have just 
 read,' said he, ' one of the best anecdotes I ever met. 
 It was that John Adams, after he had been President, 
 was one day taking a party out to dinner at his home 
 in Quincy, when one of his guests noticed a portrait 
 over his door, and said, " You have a fine portrait of 
 Washington, Mr. Adams!" "Yes," was the reply, 
 " and the old wooden-head made his fortune by keep- 
 ing his mouth shut," ' and Grant laughed again with 
 uncommon enjoyment. Grant's telling the story 
 seemed to me more amusing than the original. He 
 showed no consciousness that it could have any appli- 
 cation to himself." 
 
 The Southern problem was still a very difficult one. 
 
304 A LIFE OF GRANT. 
 
 There were riots in the streets of New Orleans. 
 There was war between the two factions composed, on 
 the one hand, of the " White Democracy " of the South, 
 and the " carpet-bag " element from the North which 
 united with the negro voters. Kellogg had been 
 elected Governor by the latter element and had been 
 recognized and sustained by Grant ; for, as he claimed, 
 it was not his part to pass upon the legality of enact- 
 ments, and he had no choice but to sustain him. At 
 the same time he saw that the Southerners had cause 
 for complaint, and had troubles of their own. To 
 them he said, " Treat the negro as a citizen and a 
 voter . . . and politics will be divided, not on 
 the color line, but on principle. Henceforth there 
 will be no child's play; the laws will be executed! " 
 That settled it. The malcontents gave up the fight. 
 They knew that Grant meant what he said and they 
 took his advice. 
 
 In 187s abuse of Grant had died away. He had 
 shown consistency, strength, and justice; and the 
 great good he had done overbalanced small errors of 
 judgment. But, in the midst of the calm, there burst 
 a storm. 
 
 Great frauds were discovered in the revenue depart- 
 ment, and some of the officers of his appointment hav- 
 ing been guilty of great dishonesty, attempts were 
 made to connect Grant with these frauds. A friend 
 wrote to Grant stating the insinuations that were being 
 made against him. Grant at once sent this letter to 
 the Secretary of the Treasury with this strong en- 
 dorsement : " I forward this for the information and 
 
GRANT AS PRESIDENT 305 
 
 to the end that, if it throws any light upon new par- 
 ties to summon as witnesses, they may be brought out. 
 Let no guilty man escape, if it can be avoided. Be 
 especially vigilant against all who insinuate that they 
 have high influence to protect them." 
 
 At that time there was a Democratic majority in 
 Congress, and among them over a hundred ex-Con- 
 federates, who, combining with Northern sympathizers 
 and Grant's Republican enemies, tried to defame him. 
 But the bitterest of his critics had to admit that there 
 was not one word of evidence against Grant, and were 
 obliged, after hiring detectives and lawyers, to de- 
 clare, " We do not believe the President has been in 
 the slightest degree party to these frauds." On the 
 contrary, he meant every word he said in his famous 
 edict, " Let no guilty man escape." 
 
 Such a vindication from one's enemies is seldom 
 vouchsafed to any man. It was the best defense of 
 his impregnable integrity. 
 
 There was set on foot an attempt to nominate him 
 as President for a third term, but this he would not 
 allow. 
 
 None would have been more willing than himself to 
 admit that, called to a difficult position without experi- 
 ence, he had made serious mistakes. Dishonesty was 
 rampant after the great war, but Grant was incor- 
 ruptible. On the whole in his administration of his 
 great office he was wise and great. 
 
 His last days as President were those that called for 
 a firm hand. The Democrats claimed that they had 
 elected Samuel J. Tilden as President of the United 
 
■3o6 A LIFE OF GRANT. 
 
 States, while the Republicans claimed that they had 
 elected Rutherford B. Hayes by a majority of one 
 vote. There was much excitement, and bad feeling, 
 which seemed likely to breed serious trouble. An 
 electoral bill to settle peaceably the differences between 
 the contestants was passed by Congress, and Grant 
 signed it. He kept a firm hand on the department, not 
 to carry out his own will, but to seat the man declared 
 elected President. It is possible he thus saved the 
 country from bloodshed, if not rebellion. His whole 
 attitude was so just to all parties, that all reasonable 
 men of both sides commended it. 
 
 Although by no means without fault, he was un- 
 doubtedly the best man for President in those diffi- 
 cult times. In small matters he had erred, no doubt ; 
 but his keen insight and unerring instinct found the 
 right party. Against the schemes of self -seeking men 
 and unthinking clamor he stood like a rock in mid- 
 ocean, swept by the waves — but immovable. As was 
 said by Andrew D. White, he was one of the noblest, 
 purest, and most capable men who ever sat in the 
 Presidential chair. 
 
CHAPTER XXX 
 
 A VISIT TO FOREIGN LANDS 
 
 After sixteen years of strenuous work and anxiety 
 since his entrance into the army after the firing upon 
 Fort Sumter in 1861, to the close of his two terms 
 of office as President, Grant was once more a citizen. 
 Notwithstanding the strain he had so long been under, 
 he was as light-hearted as a boy let loose from school 
 for a vacation. But his energies had been so severely 
 taxed by his arduous public service that he felt the 
 need of rest and recreation. 
 
 At the close of his two terms he was still as poor as 
 when first made President. About all the money and 
 property he possessed had been given him by friends 
 and admirers. He now sold off some of his stock and 
 other property, and this with the ready money he had 
 on hand amounted to about twenty thousand dollars. 
 With this amount he determined to go abroad for a 
 vacation and to see foreign lands. Ever since he was 
 a boy he had had a desire to travel to see things for 
 himself. 
 
 The length of the trip, as he himself said, was to be 
 measured by the money he had on hand : he would go 
 as far as his money would take him. 
 
 After he left the office of President, there was a 
 strong reaction of sentiment in his favor and, with 
 
 307. 
 
3o8 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 few exceptions, the storm of slander and bitter criti- 
 cism ceased. He was the recipient of many courte- 
 sies and of enthusiastic pubhc receptions. The dis- 
 play of good feeling on every side so impressed him 
 that he said, with glad surprise, " Why, it is just as it 
 was immediately after the war." He was as grateful 
 for this change of sentiment as for his freedom from 
 the cares of office. 
 
 His preparation for his trip was soon made. The 
 government placed the Indiana, a United States vessel, 
 at his disposal for as long as he wished to use it. 
 
 Many receptions and ovations were given him be- 
 fore his departure, and the people of Philadelphia 
 gave him a glorious " send off " when he left that 
 port, about the 15th of May. 
 
 He proved to be as little affected by the storms at 
 sea as he had been by storms of war, and enjoyed his 
 trip. The stern lines written on his face by care and 
 responsibility began to soften even before he reached 
 Liverpool, where he arrived after eleven days at sea. 
 
 As he approached Queenstown a steamer from Cork 
 brought on board a party to invite him to visit Ireland. 
 Though he did not visit that country at the time, he 
 promised to do so in the future. 
 
 Upon his arrival in Liverpool he found a vast throng 
 of people gathered to welcome him. The city was 
 decorated with flags, and great and enthusiastic de- 
 sire to see the great American general whose fame 
 had spread all over the world was shown by all classes. 
 Thousands of English people pressed forward to greet 
 him, even before he left the Custom House. There 
 
A VISIT TO FOREIGN LANDS 309 
 
 were merchants, men of the middle classes, and work- 
 ing people, on all of whom his career from a tanner's 
 clerk to general and President seemed to have made 
 a deep impression. 
 
 He was formally presented with the freedom of the 
 city by the mayor, and the people vied with each other 
 in showing him attentions and honors. His reception 
 here was one of the greatest surprises of his hfe. 
 
 His journey to London was a series of ovations, all 
 the more wonderful because so evidently a spontaneous 
 outburst of popular enthusiasm for the great soldier 
 and ex-President. His journey was more like the 
 progress of some royal personage than that of a pri- 
 vate citizen. 
 
 At Manchester he was the guest of the city, and 
 was lodged in the town hall, an honor never before 
 paid to any one. Feeling obliged to reply to the 
 speeches made to him, it surprised the people at home 
 that he was able to make such apt speeches and good 
 ones. He received these honors with great modesty, 
 and in a speech acknowledging them said, " I know 
 this is intended more for my country than for myself." 
 His reception by the " plain people " of England was 
 a revelation to the nobility and gentry, who seemed at 
 first to stand aloof in London. The great heart of 
 the English working-people and of the middle classes 
 went out towards the republican ex-President and gen- 
 eral, and the upper classes had to fo'low in their lead ; 
 for, in a smaller measure, the people rule in England 
 as they do in this country. 
 
 The modest man, in plain, simple dress and with 
 
3IO A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 plain, simple manners, made a profound impression on 
 the English people. No doubt they felt that this man 
 of common ancestry with themselves had vindicated 
 English as well as American manhood. 
 
 As no steps had been taken by any one to make his 
 visit an official one, all these honors were entirely un- 
 expected by Grant, and naturally surprised him. 
 
 In London he was at first received by the American 
 Minister, Mr. Pierpont, and by a large number of 
 people of the middle class. Though he was intro- 
 duced to the Prince of Wales at the races, the news- 
 papers at first made only a small item of his arrival; 
 but the interest constantly grew, and from items the 
 newspapers began to give more extended notices of 
 him, until columns were devoted to comments and de- 
 scriptions. Many receptions were given him, at which 
 he met notable men of all classes. Among these were 
 men and women of fashion, of a different character 
 and class than he had ever before met, and with for- 
 malities to which he was unaccustomed; but every- 
 where he carried himself with such simple dignity as 
 to excite the favorable comments of all. Among the 
 assemblage of fashion Grant no doubt appeared rustic, 
 for he never passed as a man of social culture. 
 
 The freedom of the city of London was presented 
 to him with imposing ceremony. There was a great 
 banquet. Grant sitting at the right hand of the Lord 
 Mayor. The latter in his address referred to Grant's 
 great achievements as President and general, and said, 
 " You must bear with us, General, if we make much of 
 
A VISIT TO FOREIGN LANDS 311 
 
 an ex-President visiting the home of his fathers," and 
 then presented him with the right hand of fellowship 
 as a London citizen. 
 
 Grant expressed his surprise at his reception, and 
 disclaimed the honor as intended for him, but for his 
 country. "I have never felt," he said, "any fond- 
 ness for war, and have never advocated it except as 
 a means of peace." Later in the day, in response to 
 the Lord Mayor in proposing his health, he said, " I 
 am not aware that I ever fought two battles on the 
 same day and in the same place, and that I should be 
 called upon to make two speeches on the same day un- 
 der the same roof, is beyond my understanding. What 
 I do understand is that I am much indebted to you for 
 the compliment you have paid me." 
 
 He dined with the Duke of Wellington, son of the 
 great victor of Waterloo, and with the Prince of 
 Wales, who later became King Edward VII of Eng- 
 land. The workingmen of London presented him with 
 an address which touched him deeply, to which he 
 said in reply, after referring to the many receptions 
 that had been given him, " There is no reception I am 
 prouder of than this one. . . ." There was such 
 a ring of sincerity in voice and manner as he said this 
 as to carry conviction of its truth and sincerity. This 
 speech won him the hearts of the common people of 
 England, for they felt that he had been one of them 
 and understood and was in full sympathy with them. 
 The workingmen of England flocked to see this man 
 of brawn who unaided by influence had risen from a 
 
312 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 clerk to be general and President, not by reason of 
 birth, but by merit alone, and they recognized him as 
 a prince among men. 
 
 His receptions and honors meant that he was some- 
 thing more than an ex-President and general; it was 
 a tribute to a great personage of history whose fame 
 would increase with time. 
 
 At home the very newspapers that had reviled and 
 bespattered him with insulting epithets, now filled col- 
 umns with accounts of his sayings and of the honors 
 paid him in England. 
 
 At Leamington he addressed the International Ar- 
 bitration Union, saying that he had always been an ad- 
 vocate of the principles they represented and would 
 be glad to see the millions of men in arms who were 
 supported by the industry of nations, returned to in- 
 dustrial pursuits, thus becoming self-supporting and 
 taking from labor the tax now levied for their support. 
 
 The Newcastle Chronicle pictured him as " looking 
 as much like a Tyne skipper as possible ; open-browed, 
 firm- faced, blunt, blufif, and honest and unassuming; 
 everybody at once settled in his own mind that the 
 general would do." 
 
 His reception in Paris was not as enthusiastic as in 
 London on account of his firm policy regarding the 
 French in Mexico ; and his congratulations to the Ger- 
 man government at the close of the Franco-Prussian 
 War were not relished or well understood by French- 
 men. He was received by Gambetta and by President 
 McMahon. Grant considered the former one of the 
 great men he had met in Europe. McMahon wanted 
 
A VISIT TO FOREIGN LANDS 313 
 
 to show Grant his armies; but this compliment was 
 declined on the ground that he did not care for military 
 reviews or any reminders of war. 
 
 In January he visited Egypt and took a trip up the 
 Nile. 
 
 In July he went to Berlin, where he was received by 
 Bayard Taylor, then Minister to Germany from the 
 United States. In Germany he was most interested 
 in the common people and their pursuits, though it is 
 a military nation and soldiers were seen on every side. 
 While there he was presented to Bismarck, who ex- 
 pressed much surprise to see so young a man. In 
 course of their conversation Bismarck referred to the 
 regrettable fact that Grant had to fight his own coun- 
 trymen. Grant replied that it had to be done and 
 when slavery fired on the flag it had to be destroyed, 
 and that in so doing there could be no compromise. 
 
 The meeting between these two great men was very 
 cordial and Bismarck seemed as glad to meet Grant as 
 was Grant to see Bismarck. 
 
 Grant visited Denmark, Norway, and Sweden and 
 spent the 4th of July at Hamburg, where he made a 
 speech, and in reply to the remark that he had saved 
 the Union said, " What saved the Union was the com- 
 ing forward of the young men of the nation." 
 
 He visited St. Petersburg and was cordially re- 
 ceived by the Emperor Alexander. He returned to 
 England and from there went to Ireland, where he met 
 with an enthusiastic Irish welcome, especially in Dub- 
 lin, where the freedom of the city was presented him 
 in an elaborate casket of carved bog wood. The city 
 
314 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 went wild over the great soldier ; and in a speech in re- 
 ply to an address of welcome, Grant made mention of 
 the fact that he had had the honor of representing 
 more Irishmen and their descendants than did the 
 Queen of England. 
 
 He visited China, and admired Hong Kong as a well- 
 kept and beautiful city. His reception by the civil and 
 military authorities was the most cordial and enthusi- 
 astic ever given to any foreigner of any rank. Grant 
 attributed this to the fact that the United States was 
 the only government that recognized China's right to 
 control her own affairs. 
 
 He made friends with the great viceroy, Li Hung 
 Chang, whom he regarded as one of the four great 
 statesmen of the world; ranking him with Bismarck, 
 Gambetta, and Beaconsfield. 
 
 Of all the countries visited by Grant, he found 
 Japan, next to England, the most interesting. His 
 reception there was as cordial and enthusiastic as it 
 had been in England, and he pronounced the country 
 as a whole very beautiful and the people industrious, 
 frugal, and intelligent. 
 
 But he was becoming tired of receptions by royal 
 personages; for, after all, he was more interested in 
 the common people than in royalty and nobility ; their 
 farming implements interested him more than pictures 
 or statuary or fine buildings. A great bridge or any 
 useful article appealed to him more than did the fine 
 arts. 
 
 He was getting homesick and wanted to see his na- 
 tive land again, for Grant was a home lover- and a 
 
A VISIT TO FOREIGN LANDS 315 
 
 lover of his own land, to which he had given the best 
 years of his life. 
 
 He really had no home and so must establish one 
 after his return; where, he did not know. 
 
 When he had completed his tour of the world he 
 was, in many ways, the greatest traveler that ever 
 lived. He had met a greater variety of people, from 
 kings, emperors, scholars, and statesmen to peasants, 
 merchants, and artisans, than any other man that ever 
 lived. His friends at home believed that he was bet- 
 ter equipped by his travels to be President than any 
 other living man. There was no doubt this was true. 
 His observations in many lands and his intercourse 
 with many classes had broadened his mind and was 
 educative in a direction required by a great ruler of 
 men. 
 
 His friends and admirers desired him to take part in 
 an effort to make him again President of the United 
 States, but these plans he would not assist. "If the 
 people want me for President again they will elect me," 
 was his reply to those who entertained those designs 
 which he did not contemplate for himself. 
 
 On the 3d of September, 1879, he embarked on the 
 steamship City of Tokio at Yokohama, and arrived at 
 San Francisco on the 20th. Here he was met by a 
 wonderful demonstration. A steamer, with General 
 McDowell and an invitation party on board, met Grant 
 and his party down the harbor, the mayor greeting 
 him on the wharf with a speech of welcome. 
 
 Some of those that welcomed him had known him 
 twenty-five years before, when almost broken and 
 
1316 A LIFE OF GRANT, 
 
 friendless, he had left that city after his resignation 
 from the army. Could anything be invented more im- 
 probable than that the poor man who had left these 
 shores in 1854 should return as a great general and a 
 great President after being honored abroad as no 
 American ever had been before? Could any invention 
 of romance equal such a home-coming? 
 
 The reception was one of the most elaborate and 
 grand ever witnessed in that city ; but, above all, it was 
 the most heartfelt. 
 
 He visited Vancouver, Oregon, where he had been 
 stationed as a lieutenant in 1853, and there made an 
 address in response to the welcome of its people. He 
 visited the principal towns in the state and was every- 
 where received with enthusiasm. 
 
 His journey from there to Chicago was one con- 
 tinuous ovation. It was noted with surprise that he 
 could now make a good speech, which he explained by 
 saying that while abroad he had to make speeches, and 
 it would seem uncivil after making speeches to for- 
 eigners to refuse to do so at home. 
 
 He talked without reserve on all subjects except the 
 possibility of his running for President again. He 
 spoke of Galena as his future home and thought he 
 would be contented there. When he was in Japan, he 
 said, " I went into the mountains and remained for sev- 
 eral days almost alone, and enjoyed it." On his ar- 
 rival at Galena he was greeted with an ovation, and 
 the people were pleased to see that, after all his travels 
 abroad and his receptions by kings and rulers in all 
 
A VISIT TO FOREIGN LANDS 317 
 
 lands, he was still the same simple, unpretentious man 
 as when a clerk in his father's leather store. 
 
 After a season of quiet and rest in Galena he went 
 to Chicago to attend the reunion of the Army of the 
 Cumberland, of the Army of the Tennessee, and a 
 Camp Fire of the Grand Army of the Republic. 
 
 He received here a soldierly welcome as heartfelt 
 and as warm as he ever received in his life. 
 
 He visited New Orleans and Vicksburg, at which 
 latter place he said he was glad to come in at the front 
 door instead of by the back way. At both places he 
 received a hearty welcome from Confederate as well 
 as from Union soldiers and citizens. 
 
 His name was formally presented as a candidate for 
 President at the Republican Convention. The atti- 
 tude of Grant, when asked if he would allow his name 
 to be used as a candidate, as President, was expressed 
 when he said : " I owe so much to the Union men of 
 the country that if they think my chances are better 
 for election than that of any other candidate, I cannot 
 decline if the nomination is tendered without seeking 
 on my part." From the first 302 ballots were cast for 
 him, and never over 313. During the contest word 
 came, " The Sherman men say that they will support 
 you if you will promise to put Sherman in the Cab- 
 inet." Instantly Grant replied, though this support 
 would have given him the nomination, " I will not 
 make any bargain in order to secure the nomination 
 for President of the United States." 
 
 When the convention at last nominated James A. 
 
3i8 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 Garfield, Grant said, as he brushed the ashes from his 
 cigar, " He is a good man ; I am glad of it ! " And 
 there is no doubt that he meant what he said. 
 
 He aided Garfield's election as President by making 
 campaign speeches, something he had not done for 
 himself or any other man, and it was believed that 
 Garfield's great majority was largely due to Grant's 
 power and influence. 
 
CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 THE TRAGEDY IN WALL STREET 
 
 General Sherman, who understood Grant and his 
 wishes better than most men, said in a letter written 
 previous to the meeting of the Republican Convention, 
 " Grant does not want to be President again. He 
 wants employment; he wants to make money." 
 
 His family urged him to go to New York and, in 
 compliance with their wishes, he bought a house on 
 East Sixty-sixth Street as a permanent residence. 
 
 His position as the most illustrious of American 
 citizens required him to live in better style than most 
 men ; and yet he had not the means of doing so unless 
 he could earn money. His family, after he became 
 general and President, took on expensive ways of liv- 
 ing and Grant, though very simple in his own habits, 
 wanted to gratify all their wishes. Inordinate love 
 of his family was one of his prominent traits. Now 
 Grant was a mere child in business. He had no busi- 
 ness training and the expedients and crafty ways of 
 Wall Street were not his ways. 
 
 His son, U. S. Grant, Jr., had, during his father's 
 trip around the world, become associated in business 
 with Ferdinand Ward, a mere boy in years, but who 
 was thought to be a young Napoleon of finance. Gen- 
 eral Grant became friendly with Ward and, finally, 
 
 319 
 
320 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 became a silent or special partner in the brokerage 
 business of Grant & Ward. Mr. James D. Fish, 
 president of the Marine Bank, was also a special part- 
 ner in the firm. 
 
 Grant borrowed $50,000 of his friend, Commodore 
 C. K. Garrison, and later put into the firm $50,000 
 more, belonging to his wife, which, all together, gave 
 him an equal share in the business with the other part- 
 ners. 
 
 Ward was the financial agent and manager of the 
 firm, had full control of its money, and made all of its 
 investments. 
 
 The firm at once felt the influence of General Grant's 
 name and entered upon a most flourishing business 
 career. It was quoted in Bradstreet's as first-class, 
 and its credit was undoubted. Though the general 
 had no detailed knowledge of the business and asked 
 for none, its character was regarded as clean and se- 
 cure. He had confidence in his son and Ward, and the 
 latter, having full control of the money and invest- 
 ments of the firm, did as he pleased. 
 
 Ward and young Grant became directors in the Ma- 
 rine Bank, of which Mr. Fish was president, and the 
 firm of Grant & Ward usually kept a large balance 
 in that bank, as did also the Erie Railroad and the 
 city of New York. 
 
 Though Ward lived well, he had no bad habits to 
 awaken any suspicions of irregularities, and he had 
 the reputation of being a great financier. In less than 
 three years the firm that had begun on a capital of 
 $400,000 was rated at fifteen millions. 
 
THE TRAGEDY IN WALL STREET 321 
 
 But Ward, without the knowledge of the Grants, 
 was handling gigantic outside enterprises, of which 
 they knew nothing, as there was a separate account 
 kept of them. Although Grant & Ward was paying 
 large dividends to investors, it was afterwards believed 
 that the money for this was taken from the principal, 
 or borrowed. 
 
 General Grant was, meanwhile, enjoying his appar- 
 ent business prosperity, living well, visiting and re- 
 ceiving friends, and giving liberally. He took espe- 
 cial pleasure in being generous to his army comrades, 
 conferring favors upon ex-Confederate acquaintances, 
 even those whom he knew but slightly. General J. B. 
 Gordon, the famous Confederate leader, for example, 
 came to New York to put the property of a South- 
 ern coal company on the market. This appealed to 
 Grant's generous nature, and his firm invested in it 
 without much investigation, to the profit of ^ General 
 Gordon and its own loss. 
 
 At his home he had the gifts that were made to him 
 while abroad, — many of them priceless. But if, while 
 showing them, any guest expressed particular admira- 
 tion for an article. General Grant would insist on his 
 acceptance of it as a gift. When his wife protested 
 against this generosity, and would say, "If you give 
 away these gifts, you will have none of them left for 
 yourself," he would reply, laughingly, " There's enough 
 to last me a lifetime." Some of these were very val- 
 uable, and his giving them away so freely illustrates 
 his generosity and his innocence of business. He en- 
 joyed driving his horses, speeding them, as he called 
 
322 A LIFE OF. GRANT 
 
 it, and took pleasure in his quiet way in playing so- 
 cial games of cards with General Sheridan and other 
 old army acquaintances. 
 
 Grant had an income from a trust fund that had 
 been given him by his friends and admirers, besides 
 the money he was getting from the firm of Grant & 
 Ward ; so why should he not enjoy life and be gener- 
 ous? 
 
 But underneath this calm of seeming prosperity 
 there lurked disaster and ruin, which came upon him 
 as suddenly as a bolt of lightning from an unclouded 
 sky. 
 
 A few days previous to the coming of this disaster 
 the general had been hurt by falling on the ice, and 
 was obliged to use crutches. He was in the habit of 
 visiting the counting-room of Grant & Ward daily. 
 One fateful morning, when he had hobbled into the 
 office, he saw something in the face of his son and 
 others present that made him inquire, " How is it ? " 
 
 Young Grant, to whom the tidings of disaster had 
 already come like an earthquake, excitedly replied, 
 " The Marine Bank has closed its doors and Grant & 
 Ward are bankrupt." 
 
 The general stood an instant and then, without a 
 word, went painfully to his own office. 
 
 It was the beginning of the end. It was, in reality, 
 his death blow ! He was found sitting with his hands 
 clutching his chair, his face twitching with every evi- 
 dence of agony of mind. The thing that appeared to 
 hurt him most was that Ward had been using his 
 
THE TRAGEDY IN WALL STREET 323 
 
 name to obtain government contracts. This, though 
 not improper in itself, seemed to him ignominious 
 for an ex-President of the United States. He said, 
 " I have made it the rule of my life to trust a man 
 long after other people gave him up; but I don't see 
 how I can ever trust any human being again ! " 
 
 Instead of being worth millions, as the books of the 
 firm seemed to show, the Grants found themselves 
 without a dollar to meet the immediate expenses of 
 the household, while debts pressed upon them for ad- 
 justment or payment. 
 
 Only a few days before the failure, the general had 
 borrowed, at Ward's request, $150,000 of William K. 
 Vanderbilt to bolster the credit of the Marine Bank. 
 As the books of Ward & Grant showed that there 
 was $666,000 of the firm's money on deposit in that 
 bank, young Grant had drawn a check payable to Van- 
 derbilt for the loan. 
 
 The bank having failed, this check was not good, 
 and Fish claimed that the firm had already overdrawn 
 its account. A representative of Vanderbilt, wishing 
 to be secured on the loan, called on General Grant, 
 who said, " That's right ; it was a personal loan, and 
 shall be paid." He at once deeded to Vahderbilt his 
 farm near St. Louis, a house in Philadelphia, and 
 other property, besides conveying to him the souvenirs 
 of his visit abroad, gold caskets, swords, and other 
 valuable gifts given him by cities and sovereigns. (In 
 his desire to make good his personal debt, he spared 
 none of them.) 
 
 His family were now in straits to meet their per- 
 
324 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 sonal expenses. In this emergency Mrs. Grant sold 
 her Washington house, and the general his horses and 
 carriages. Claims came to light of which they were 
 not aware. Those who had lost money, or claimed to 
 have lost it, clamored to be secured by the Grants be- 
 cause they had invested on account of the reputation 
 of General Grant. The harpies and selfish cliques of 
 Wall Street tried to drag Grant's name into its gutters, 
 while some newspapers criticized him for his connec- 
 tion with the firm. To their shame, many put the 
 worst possible construction upon the affair, even insin- 
 uating that Grant had gained money by Ward's failure 
 and swindling methods. These insinuations, having 
 no foundation in truth, embittered his last days. 
 
 Ward, on his part, was manly enough to confess, 
 during his trial, that the Grants knew nothing about 
 his dishonest outside speculations. 
 
 Fish, the president of the Marine Bank, in order to 
 shield himself, claimed to have been a victim of the 
 Grants ; but the courts tried them, and sent both Fish 
 and Ward to Sing Sing prison. 
 
 Grant was a victim of overconfidence in the men of 
 Wall Street, like those who are still ruining so many 
 who trust them. 
 
CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 THE LAST BATTLE 
 
 The failure of Grant & Ward, the resulting at- 
 tacks on Grant's reputation by designing men who 
 wished to clear their own skirts at his expense, to- 
 gether with the malicious or thoughtless insinuations 
 of newsmongers, were in reality, as previously said, 
 Grant's death blow. He was sixty years of age, 
 without a profession, without business, and appar- 
 ently jvithout ability to conduct business or make 
 money, and he was now too old to learn. There 
 seemed nothing left for the brave old soldier who had 
 given so many years of life to his country but to step 
 down and out from active life — and die. His vital- 
 ity was impaired by his troubles, humiliations, and re- 
 verses, and the life of care and anxiety which his great 
 public work had imposed. The tragedy of Wall 
 Street was the beginning of the end, yet it was his na- 
 ture to fight on tenaciously to the last. 
 
 He never went back to Wall Street again; for he 
 was hurt to the heart by the treachery of pretended 
 friends there in whom he had so implicitly trusted. 
 
 At this time the Century magazine was publishing 
 a series of articles on the Civil War written by Union 
 and Confederate soldiers. He had been invited to con- 
 tribute tp this series, but had declined. They now 
 
 325 
 
326 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 repeated their request, with their usual liberal offer of 
 compensation, and Grant accepted ; he was glad of the 
 work, for it gave him something to live on and some- 
 thing to think of outside of his troubles. An article 
 for the magazine on Vicksburg followed his paper on 
 Shiloh and was received with so much favor that pub- 
 lishers induced him, by liberal offers, to write his 
 Memoirs. 
 
 As he had become interested in the work, he began 
 at once to write. He wrote clearly and rapidly, and 
 but little editing was required after his manuscripts 
 had left his hands. He was thus engaged, from five to 
 six hours a day, when he began to feel pain in swallow- 
 ing solid food. The pain was not great at first, but 
 continually increased. Finally an outward swelling 
 of the throat gave warning of a serious malady. He 
 consulted a specialist, but went back to his work, in 
 which he had now become thoroughly interested. It 
 was a relief for him to live in the past and forget the 
 present and its woes; it was a comfort and solace, as 
 well as a promise of competency for himself, his wife 
 and family. 
 
 Gradually the pain of swallowing increased until it 
 became impossible for him to take solid food, and he 
 grew weaker and weaker. To add to hi's distress the 
 creditors of Grant & Ward brought suit and tried 
 to attach for debt the souvenirs that he had turned 
 over to secure William K. Vanderbilt for the personal 
 loan made him. He sent word to Vanderbilt to sell 
 all the property he held, including the priceless gifts 
 received from all over the world. Vanderbilt offered 
 
THE LAST BATTLE 327 
 
 to turn over these gifts in trust to Mrs. Grant, but the 
 general declined this oflfer, and these souvenirs from 
 kings, cities, and friends were given by Vanderbilt 
 to the government, and are now in the museum at 
 Washington. 
 
 Old friends and comrades dropped in to see him oc- 
 casionally, and were always welcome, but his great 
 solace was in the book he was writing, for it carried 
 him into the past and helped him to bear the pains of 
 the present and the forebodings of the future. 
 
 A bill had been introduced in Congress to restore 
 him to his former rank and pay, but met with oppo- 
 sition and failed to pass. This hurt him. 
 
 In February the first intelligence of Grant's condi- 
 tion reached the public. He was already at that time 
 so reduced as to be but a shadow of his former self. 
 He had lost nearly fifty pounds in weight since the 
 Wall Street tragedy. How much he was suffering no 
 one knew, for he suppressed outward exhibitions lest 
 they cause anxiety to his wife and family, and so 
 fought his battles of pain alone. No doubt that this 
 indomitable soul, even then, saw the end approaching 
 and was determined to complete his last task, and de- 
 serve the title his wife had given him of " Victor " till 
 the last. 
 
 When he had finished the first volume of his book 
 he was confined to his room, and worked but little, 
 though his great brain was full of thoughts of his past 
 career. 
 
 In March Congress passed the bill restoring him to 
 his former rank and pay. The intelligence reached 
 
328 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 him when, to use his own expression, he was " a very 
 sick man." Though he uttered no word of pleasure, 
 no doubt this expression of the nation's confidence 
 cheered him not a Httle. 
 
 In March the final verdict of the doctors came, like 
 a threatening cloud of doom, " Grant has capcer of 
 the throat." 
 
 When this terrible verdict was made public, a tide 
 of sympathy set towards their heroic soldier from the 
 great heart of the American people. 
 
 He could no longer take solid food, and it was with 
 the greatest pain that he could swallow even liquids. 
 He was pathetically patient and docile and obedient 
 to his doctors and nurse, and would say to the doctors, 
 " You command here ! " With that self-repression 
 which was the wonder of his doctor and attendants, he 
 kept his forebodings and pain from his wife. 
 
 He could not sleep without opiates, but resisted tak- 
 ing them lest he should lose control of his mind and 
 will. 
 
 His power to suppress outward symptoms of the 
 agony that racked him excited the wonder of his doc- 
 tor. " He is the most suppressive man I ever knew," 
 said Doctor Shrady. 
 
 His testimony was needed in the trial of Fish, the 
 president of the Marine Bank, and he gave it, although 
 it was with the greatest pain that he could speak. He 
 bore witness that he had no knowledge of the firm's 
 having been interested in government contracts, and 
 that he had warned Ward that anything of that nature 
 must end his connection with the firm of Grant & 
 
THE LAST BATTLE 329 
 
 Ward. It was dying testimony and carried convic- 
 tion that no one could doubt. 
 
 About the 5th of April he was thought to be dying; 
 his pastor administered baptism, believing that his last 
 hour had come. His family in agony of grief gath- 
 ered around his bed. The doctor gave him hypo- 
 dermic injections of brandy and he revived, saying, 
 " / want to finish my book!" 
 
 As though the will that was back of that desire had 
 given him an extension of life, he began to get better 
 to a marvelous degree. There was a sloughing of the 
 diseased tissue, and a wonderful improvement and in- 
 creased freedom from pain. 
 
 At one time when he was not expected to live, he 
 was told that a large crowd of people was before his 
 house anxiously waiting to learn his condition. The 
 doctor said, " Tell me what you wish to say and I will 
 give it to them in my bulletin." 
 
 Feebly and hesitatingly Grant summoned his words : 
 " Tell them I am very much touched and grateful for 
 the sympathy and interest manifested in me by friends, 
 and by those who have not hitherto been regarded as 
 friends." 
 
 His marvelous gains in strength continued, and it 
 began to look as though the doctors had been mistaken 
 in diagnosing his case. The writer remembers how 
 the newspapers ridiculed the doctors, and wrote in a 
 tone of injury as though they had expended too much 
 useless sympathy over General Grant's sickness. 
 
 Grant began to take increased pleasure in his work 
 again, but saying, "It is my life; every day, every 
 
330 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 hour, is a week of agony." In spite of pain and the 
 agony with which this writing was done, his great brain 
 worked with clearness and strength, and there was at 
 times a clear insight into the future in his words that 
 made them prophetic. Almost the last paragraph of 
 his Memoirs pictures prophetically a new era of peace 
 and harmony between North and South, which we at 
 this day have been blessed to see dawn upon the na- 
 tion that he loved. 
 
 He had been dictating chapters of his book to a 
 stenographer for some time, but soon the vocal cords 
 were paralyzed by the approach of disease so that he 
 could no longer speak, even in a whisper. Then he 
 wrote, slowly but lucidly, until he at last had finished 
 his book, for which the almighty power seemed to 
 have been lent him to finish. His patriotism is illus- 
 trated by the fact that in the midst of the gathering 
 death agony, the very last message in his book is a 
 hope of a continuance of the good feeling already in- 
 augurated between North and South. 
 
 " I am," he said, " easier when at work," and so he 
 continued to put a few finishing touches here and there 
 to it. 
 
 Once, when interested or malicious persons de- 
 clared that he was not writing the book, but that it 
 was being written for him, he summoned strength to 
 write to his publishers a denial of the lie. But though 
 he was holding with his indomitable will the enemy, 
 death, at arm's length, as he had the foe on so many 
 a battle-field, yet the enemy was still there. 
 
 In May he began to fail rapidly, and as the heat 
 
THE LAST BATTLE 331 
 
 was intense, Mr. John Drexel offered the use of his 
 cottage at Mt, McGregor for the use of the general. 
 
 He now, more than others, realized that the end 
 was near; that he was like one of old going upon a 
 mountain to die. This was shown by two letters he 
 wrote upon his arrival at Mt. McGregor; one to his 
 doctor and one to his family, in which he had made 
 memoranda of the things he wanted done after his 
 death. 
 
 He had finished his book, and was waiting to go. 
 With all his pain and depression he retained his good 
 nature and sense of humor, writing jokingly to his at- 
 tendants and doctor. 
 
 In July there came to the cottage a company of 
 Mexican journalists who desired to pay their respects 
 to a friend of their country. His face expressed in- 
 terest and pleasure, and he wrote a reply to their words 
 of sympathy and respect, which show how clear and 
 strong his mind was, even at the verge of the grave. 
 
 His old classmate and friend, Simon Buckner, who 
 had surrendered Fort Donelson to him, came to see 
 him, to assure him of the sympathy of many ex-Con- 
 federates in his sickness and pain. To him he wrote 
 this message, " I have witnessed since my illness just 
 what I have wished to see since the war : harmony and 
 good will between the sections. ... I believe 
 myself, that the war was worth all that it cost us, 
 fearful as it was. Since it was over, I have visited 
 every state in Europe, and a number in the East. I 
 know as I did not know before the value of our insti- 
 tutions." Buckner, after the interview with the dying 
 
332 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 hero, passed with tear-dimmed eyes out from the 
 house. But the words Grant had written to his friend 
 went forth, North and South, as a last message of the 
 love and conciliation which he had begun at Appomat- 
 tox Court House. 
 
 Shortly after this he wrote, slowly and painfully, 
 on his tablet, " I think it doubtful if I last much longer 
 than the end of the month." 
 
 On the 22nd of July, at his request, he was laid upon 
 his bed for the first time for many weary weeks. With 
 a sigh of relief he stretched himself out, and soon 
 after fell into a deep sleep. It was his last. The 
 great and simple soldier had passed from storms of life 
 to everlasting peace. 
 
 When the intelligence of the death of their great 
 soldier was flashed over the land, the heart of the peo- 
 ple was profoundly stirred. In every village and city 
 of the North memorial exercises, in which all parties 
 joined, were held commemorative of his great deeds 
 and faithful services to the nation. A general spirit 
 of mourning for their loved chief prevailed. 
 
 His funeral was grand in pomp and pageantry be- 
 yond anything, except that of Lincoln, ever seen in 
 this country; but the most significant and expressive 
 part of all was that Union and Confederate soldiers 
 joined in heartfelt mourning at his bier; Joseph 
 Johnston and Simon Buckner marched side by side 
 with William T. Sherman and Philip Sheridan — the 
 comrades who fought under him and the former ene- 
 mies who fought against him — to his grave. All that 
 
THE LAST BATTLE 333 
 
 gratitude, aflfection, and honor could give were lavished 
 on the dead chieftain. 
 
 By his desire he was buried in New York City, on 
 the banks of the Hudson and among the people who 
 had been generous and kind to him in his misfortunes. 
 Over his mortal remains there has been erected by 
 those who loved him the most imposing memorial 
 tomb upon this continent. Here the Grand Army of 
 the Republic keep faithful and reverent vigils over the 
 remains of their great comrade and commander, whose 
 tomb is fittingly inscribed with his fervent desire for 
 the nation he so faithfully served : " LET US HAVE 
 PEACE." 
 
 The lessons of General Grant's life appeal to Amer- 
 ican boys with peculiar force. He had the average op- 
 portunities of American youth. We see him starting 
 out in life without wealth or influence or those showy 
 qualities that attract them. He won his way in times 
 of national storm by deeds, not words. In every posi- 
 tion, from colonel of a regiment to lieutenant-gen- 
 eral commanding the greatest armies ever known, he 
 proved his ability for still higher places. He did not 
 seek for place ; the places sought for him as an impera- 
 tive need. His work, well done, carried him upward 
 and onward until he reached the heights of usefulness 
 and fame. If, during his most trying periods of work, 
 he was hampered by slander or misunderstanding or 
 falsehoods, he did not reply in words, but p?,tiently 
 put his work as his only answer and vindication against 
 words. 
 
334 A LIFE OF GRANT 
 
 He achieved success, not merely because his plans 
 were good and his mind clear in their execution, but be- 
 cause, back of these qualities, he had faith; faith in 
 his cause, faith that right would ultimately prevail, 
 and faith in success, of which General Sherman said, 
 " I can liken it to nothing but a Christian's faith in 
 his Saviour." It was this unwavering faith which, 
 united to firmness that knew no yielding, and courage 
 that knew no fear, and fidelity of patriotism that knew 
 no faltering, that gave him persistency, tenacity, — 
 doggedness if you will, — that was at last crowned with 
 victory. 
 
 Another great element that helped him to success 
 was his simplicity. He illustrated the saying above all 
 other men, that great men, like great thoughts, are al- 
 ways the simplest. He was utterly without pretense; 
 and was it not this quality that saved him jealousies 
 among his comrades in arms, and made them love 
 him? 
 
 Another great quality, of the negative sort, was his 
 reticence. Silence, when great affairs were pending 
 and words could do no good and might bring harm, 
 and where weaker men might talk or explain, was a 
 quality not to be underrated. It was said of him that 
 at times his silence was harder for his assailants to 
 bear than the most vehement speech. 
 
 The motto on the coat of arms of his family in Eng- 
 land and Scotland, " STANDFAST " or " STEAD- 
 FAST," illustrates his sterling character. To boys 
 and girls who read this book there comes this lesson: 
 It is not great learning, show, or pretense that brings 
 
THE LAST BATTLE 335 
 
 success in a great crisis, but great elements of char- 
 acter that make for reliability, and steadfastness and 
 purity of purpose, and that patriotism which is a more 
 potent force in the affairs of a nation than thronging 
 armies or frowning battleships.